You Thought You Knew Canterlot High

by Plagueboy23

Rating: mature
Tags: Spike, Comedy, Gilda, Other, Romance, Equestria Girls, Sex, Pipsqueak, Slice of Life, Alternate Universe, Human, Main 6
Length: 110463

You thought you knew what Canterlot High is really like? Think Again. Co-written by Myself and Ringmaster1336

Our first story! Cowritten by myself and Ringmaster1336.
We are our own proofreaders, so please bear with us for any grammar errors, misspellings, etc.

This story is our first attempt at writing a fimfiction, and we decided to write it with the intent to identify rare, possibly disliked, and hopefully new and unique pairings and (hopefully) make them work well together in a story. This story will have many overlapping story arcs, most of them focusing mainly on one or two characters. Now, on to the first story arc synopsis!

Almost everyone sees Bulk Biceps as an ignorant musclehead, but in reality, he's quite smart. The only problem is that his extreme social anxiety for some reason stops him from showing his true self to anyone except his best friend, Fluttershy. What will happen when he begins to develop feelings for the one person he can trust?

This story jumps around a lot in the first few chapters, bit things will smooth out as the story progresses. We hope you enjoy our first of many stories here on fimfiction!
-Plagueboy23 and Ringmaster1336

WARNING: This story has clop, however, it is skippable, and the story can be read and fully appreciated while skipping the clop scenes. Also, chances are this story will have at least one pairing you don't like. Give it time, we're trying to make the pairings unique while also working well together. Reader discretion is advised.

Published 2015-06-29 13:00:01 UTC
Last updated 2019-09-16 07:32:17 UTC

Abuse

After Fluttershy came down from the high of her second orgasm, she blushed so much that her whole face became red. She had just masturbated to her erotic thoughts of Bulk, with Rainbow Dash listening on the phone. "Oh... My..."

"Dash? Are you still th-" she stopped and sighed in relief as she realized she was talking to a dial tone.

Dash was still awestruck at what she had just discovered. Fluttershy had the hots for Bulk! She admittedly didn't see why, though. Bulk and Fluttershy were nothing alike! Bulk was a muscle-head who was much too simple-minded and loud for Fluttershy to keep up with.

Or so she thought.

Her abstract thoughts were interrupted by a slurred voice. "Dash!" She heard her father call from the front room as the front door slammed. 'Oh, shit.' She thought. She quickly locked her door, and hoped he wasn't coming up to her room.

Dash's father was an alcoholic. After Dash's mother died from cancer 10 years ago, her father turned to alcohol whenever he could. As a result, he became violent and belligerent. Dash had to force herself to grow up tough to take the beatings he gave her. While she did love sports, the biggest reason she was on so many teams was so that she could spend as much time at practice, instead of at home, where the abuse were sure to find her. Unfortunately, track practice was canceled this week due to the field being renovated. So she did the only thing she could do in this situation: locked the door and prayed to every possible deity there was that her father wasn't looking to rough her up after getting shit-faced drunk at the bar downtown.

She heard his heavy footsteps as he walked up he stairs. 'Please, not this again.' She thought to herself as his footsteps got closer to the top of the staircase.

The door shook violently as it was pounded on by her father's meaty fist. "OPEN THIS GODDAMN DOOR!" He roared.

"Dad, you're drunk! Just go to bed!" Rainbow yelled back at him.

"Don't talk to me that way! And you better open this door, or I'll break it down!" He pounded on the door again, and Rainbow heard the wood starting to crack and split.

"What would mom think if she saw you acting this way?" Rainbow shouted back at him, holding back her tears at the thought of that wonderful woman that was now just a faded memory.

The door was ripped off of its hinges, and her large, round-bellied, drunken father staggered into the room, throwing his bottle of vodka at the wall. Rainbow Dash flinched as it shattered into a hundred tiny pieces of jagged glass that fell to the ground, and the liquor stained the wall. Her father got close to her face. She almost gagged when she smelled the alcohol on his breath. "I got a call from the high school, sayin' you weren't there today. Are you playin' hooky now?" He accused.

"Dad, I'm sick." Rainbow groaned at her dad. If he would've bothered to leave the bar last night and go see her before school, he would've known that.

Her father punched her wall, leaving a small dent in the area he had aimed his fist. "DON'T FUCKIN' LIE TO ME!"

"Yeah, Dad." Rainbow started. "I totally left the house looking like THIS." Rainbow gestured to her pajamas.

"Are you givin' me attitude now?" He said in a drunken slur, seeming like he was ready to strike her at any moment.

"Yeah, I guess I am." Though she was scared, Rainbow didn't care anymore. She had put up with this for 10 years, and was tired of it. She had already thought out her plan: She was fast enough to get out of the house before he could touch her. By the time he had thrown a fist, she would be out the door. As he was readying himself for his rebuttal, she quickly put on her shoes and began to lace them up.

"Where do you think you're going?!" He screamed in Rainbow's face, the nasty scent of alcohol even more potent now as it wafted into the air. He drew his arm back, ready to hit her.

Before he could react, Rainbow ducked under his arm and ran out the door, down the stairs, and onto the street.

Due to his drunken state, her father's reaction time was far too late to catch her. His arm swung forward just as she ducked under it, and he fell forward, crashing onto the hard floor.

Once she was far away enough from the house that she was sure her dad couldn't catch her if he was still conscious, Rainbow sighed, obviously not thinking her plan all of the way through. Now where was she supposed to go? She took her cell phone out of her pocket, and figured that Pinkie Pie would probably be okay with her crashing at her place. She dialed her number, and the dial tone rang three times before a chipper, lively voice answered.

"Hey, Dashie! What's up?!" Pinkie said in her energetic voice.

"Hey, Pinks, can I crash at your place for the night?" Dash asked in a rushed tone.

"You wanna have a sleepover? Of course!" Pinkie giggled.

"Cool. Can you come pick me up?"

"Sure! Go to Sugarcube Corner, and I'll meet you there."

Author's Note

I do have to say that this is my favorite chapter so far, but I have a feeling that will change after I post the next chapter. Anyways, thank you guys so much for reading this story! I'm sorry this chapter got posted later than promised, but my internet service isn't the best. I'm thinking if changing the upload schedule to one chapter every other day. Let me know what you think! As always, check out my cowriter, Ringmaster1336's page here on fimfiction, and if you're enjoying the story so far, give it a thumbs up! I appreciate it! Next chapter is coming tomorrow afternoon, and after that goes up, I'll probably adjust the upload schedule. Stay awesome!

Safe and Sound

After Pinkie picked up Dash in her hot pink Volkswagen Beetle, they drove to her house. Dash plopped down on Pinkie's bed and sighed in relief that she was away from her father, at least for the night.

"So, Dashie," Pinkie started. "Why'dya wanna have a sleepover? Do you need help studying or something?"

"Nah, nothing like that. Had to get away from my dad for a little bit." Rainbow huffed.

"What's wrong with your dad?" Pinkie asked curiously. Rainbow never decided to tell any of her friends about the situation with her dad. She didn't want to get emotional about it come undone in front of them. That would be SUPER lame.

"I-It's nothing." Rainbow said quickly. "He was just being lame." She lied through her teeth, not wanting to have to tell her friend about her dad's abusive drunken stupor.

"Pinkie promise?" Pinkie scooted up close to Rainbow's side.

Rainbow looked into her friends eyes. She knew she couldn't lie to Pinkie. She hugged herself close to Pinkie, and broke down in a fit of sobs.

"What happenned, Dashie?" Pinkie asked in a soft, comforting tone.

"M-My dad... He..." Her shoulders heaved with each sob. "He's a drunk... He's been going out to get drunk, and then coming home to beat me... Ever since mom died... I... I didn't know what to do... And I got so fed up with it that I ran away... Th... That's why I wanted to stay here with you... I... I don't wanna go back..."

"Rainbow... why... why didn't you tell us?" Pinkie was fighting to hold back her own tears at the terrible fate one of her bestest friends was suffering right in front of her.

"I thought that... I thought you guys would think that I was weak for not fighting back... I lost the loving part of my dad after I lost mom...I didn't want to lose you guys too..."

Pinkie hugged Dash's waist tightly. "You'll never lose us, Dashie."

Dash wiped her tears on the sleeve of her longsleeve, then gave a small smile... "... Pinkie Promise?"

Pinkie smiled as she went through the motions. "Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye."

Dash hugged Pinkie again. "Thank you..."

"Hey, Pinkie..?" Dash asked after a minute of silence, her voice cracking a little bit.

"Yeah, Rainbow?" Pinkie answered, rubbing Dash's back comfortingly.

"Is it alright if we both sleep in the bed? I just... I need to be as close to a friend as I can be right now..."

"Of course, Dashie!" Pinkie glomped Rainbow onto her mattress.

This left the two in a very awkward position: Pinkie was on top of Dash, their chests pressed tightly together. The rainbow-haired girl noticed this, and began to blush.

"You're warm, Dashie." Pinkie giggled.

Rainbow blushed more, and tried to get out from under her friend, but Pinkie stopped her.

"You've had a long day, Dashie. Just relax. I'll turn the light off and then I'll be right back, 'kay?"

Rainbow nodded. "Yeah, okay..." She got under the covers, waiting for Pinkie to climb in next to her.

Pinkie flicked the light off, and, despite the darkness, bounded quickly over to the bed without falling or tripping over anything.

Dash immediately felt more secure when she saw Pinkie climb into bed and stare into her eyes. The pink-haired girl let out a small giggle. "Hi, Dashie."

"Hi, Pinkie." Rainbow laughed quietly as she scooted slightly closer to her pink-haired friend.

-CLOP START-

She quickly slipped her arm around Rainbow's waist, which caused her to gasp. "Pinkie? What are you-"

Pinkie put a finger to her friend's lips and gently shushed her. "You've probably been under a lot of stress with the whole thing with your dad. So I want to help you relax and forget about it, okay?"

Rainbow nodded and gave a hushed response. "O-okay..."

Pinkie was concerned for her friend. Even for a situation with this much gravity doesn't usually make Rainbow timid or submissive at all. "Rainbow... Are you okay? I don't want you to feel forced into anything. Let me know if you start to feel uncomfortable at all, ok? Just remember that you're safe with me." Pinkie explained in a gentle, low voice.

Rainbow gave a smile as her blush deepened. "I know you wouldn't do anything bad to me, Pinkie. I trust you. It's just that... I've never done anything with another girl before..." Though Dash was a natural born leader, she admittedly didn't want to be in control of something like this if she didn't know what she was doing. But she knew Pinkie would take care of her.

"Well, there's no need to be nervous, Dashie! There's nothin' to it! It's almost the same as it is with a boy." Pinkie exclaimed in a bubbly tone before sensually licking Dash's ear. "Just let me do all the work, okay?"

Dash shivered at the contact. Her voice cracked in a very uncharacteristic but cute way when she spoke. "A-Ah... Okay, Pinkie..."

Pinkie let out a cute gigglesnort. "Wow, Dashie. You sure are sensitive." She teased playfully, tracing her finger over the sporty girl's neck.

Rainbow began to pant a little, her mind trying to keep up with what Pinkie was doing to her. "Nnnn... P-Pinkie.... Ah.."

Pinkie was enjoying making her friend happy, and she wanted to make sure Rainbow enjoyed this to the fullest extent possible. She giggled softly as she lightly nibbled on Dash's collarbone and traced circles above her chest.

Dash moaned quietly as she gripped the covers of the bed, needing something to hold onto. Such a little amount of touching wouldn't usually make her go crazy like this. She didn't know how Pinkie was making her feel this good so easily, but she was loving every second of it. "P-Pinkie.. Please... M-more... Aaahh..."

Pinkie slid her hands up underneath Dash's shirt, effortlessly easing it over her head and tossing it on the ground. She planted a soft trail of kisses from her neck to her upper chest, occasionally nipping gently at the soft skin.

Rainbow bit her lip to avoid moaning loudly at Pinkie's handiwork. Her hips bucked and rolled due to Pinkie's golden touch, leaving a look of submissive hunger in Rainbow's eyes.

Pinkie gave Rainbow a kiss that made both of their hearts flutter. Rainbow's small lips molded perfectly to Pinkie's more full ones, and their tongues danced together in the most tantalizing way. Dash could taste the sweet tang of cupcake frosting in her friend's mouth, and she was loving it. The kiss was messy, but very sweet, tender and passionate at the same time.

After their lips broke contact, Pinkie looked into her friends eyes. "Can I take off your bra?" She asked. Even though she knew the answer, Pinkie kept her promise to be gentle, and wanted to make Rainbow as comfortable as possible.

"Y-yeah..." Rainbow barely responded, only able to manage a whisper. The pleasure of Pinkie's ministrations were slowly overpowering her.

Pinkie gave Dash another quick kiss before she unhooked and removed Rainbow's bra, and began to cup and squeeze her small breasts gently in her hands.

"O-ohmygawd..." Rainbow gave a low moan, melting at Pinkie's touch to her small, sensitive chest.

Pinkie giggled before leaning over to whisper in Rainbow's ear, "You're so cute, Dashie..." She gently bit the shell of Dash's ear and rolled it between her teeth, while stole groping and squeezing the modest mounds on her friend's chest.

"Oh my God, Pinkie..." Rainbow moaned hotly before reaching over and grabbing on to Pinkie's round but firm ass.

Pinkie giggled. "Do you like my butt, Dashie?"

"Yeah. I-it feels... Awesome..." Dash said between heavy breaths as she played with Pinkie's plump posterior. It molded perfectly to Dash's slender fingers as she squeezed it and moved it around in her hands.

"I'm glad you like it." Pinkie chimed playfully as she bowed her head, taking one of Dash's nipples into her mouth and slowly suckling it.

"A-ah!" Rainbow shuddered at the feeling of Pinkie's tongue around her tit. She began to squirm uncontrollably from the pleasure her friend was giving her, crossing and uncrossing her legs randomly whilst rolling her hips, trying to create friction to rub against her dampening sex.

Pinkie stopped her sucking to look at Rainbow with a knowing smile. "Do you wanna cum, Dashie? Hehe."

"God, Pinkie you're making me so hot..." Rainbow said in a series of moans as she managed to regain some sort of coherent though. At least, enough to form a sentence. Though it was likely that wouldn't stay with her for much longer, as every inch of her skin surged with pleasure from the prior ministrations her friend had performed on her.

Pinkie kissed her way down Dash's body, starting at her neck, continuing through the miniature valley between her small breasts, stopping at the waistband of her pajama pants. "I'm gonna take them off, okay?"

"Ahh... O-okay." Rainbow replied between rapid breaths.

Pinkie took off Dash's pants and underwear in one fell swoop, and saw her most intimate area dripping wet with need.

Pinkie's cheeks began to glow red from blushing. Although she only meant to help out her friend, she found herself enjoying it just as much as Rainbow.

Speaking of Rainbow, she was already on the edge of orgasm. Pinkie had barely touched her and her pussy was twitching, ready to let it's precious juices flow. It would likely not take much from Pinkie to send her into a state of total euphoria.

Pinkie lowered herself to where her face was level with Rainbow's wet, winking sex. She gave a giggle. "Get ready, Dashie. This is gonna feel reeeeeally good.~" without another word, she orally ravaged her friend's womanhood mercilessly, using as much of her tongue as possible to plunge inside of her and caress her most sensitive muscles. Pinkie was practically making out with Rainbow's pussy, using her saliva and Dash's juices as the perfect lubricant for her tongue, which she used the tip of to press on her friend's walls, and with every movement they clamped down almost painfully on Pinkie's soft, slick tongue.

Rainbow couldn't hold back any longer, and as the mind-shattering glow of her orgasm overcame her, she screamed in pure ecstasy, gripping Pinkie's hair with her fingers, and grinding her soaked crotch against her friend's face as her walls convulsed around and squeezed Pinkie's tongue, and her fluids splashed out all over the lower half of the pink-haired girl's face. The sticky liquids ran down onto Pinkie's neck, and into her shirt, making the collar wet with her friend's arousal.

Dash felt every nerve in her body light up with a huge euphoric surge of pleasure. Her vision faded to white for a few seconds, though the pleasure seemed to last for an eternity.

It took several minutes for Dash to completely come down from the high of her orgasm. After the convulsions ceased, and she stopped leaking her juices, she simply laid there, panting like a wild animal from the intensity of her climax, until her breathing finally normalized.

-CLOP END-

The power of her little activity with Pinkie had taken every bit of energy from Dash. She was completely spent. When Pinkie came back up to eye level with her, she hugged the bubbly girl, holding her curvy body close to her own smaller, athletic one, which was glistening with sweat. She looked into Pinkie's eyes and offered a smile, which was instantly returned. "Th-Thanks, Pinkie. I feel much better now."

"No problem, Dashie." Pinkie responded as she kissed her friend on the cheek and put an arm around her shoulder protectively. "Now get some sleep, 'kay?"

Dash nodded and closed her eyes, fatigue overtaking her as she almost immediately drifted to sleep, with Pinkie joining her not a minute later.

Author's Note

While posting this, I realized two things. One: THIS STORY HAS OVER FIFTY VIEWS! You guys are awesome! Thank you so much for that! And Secondly: Chapter three was pathetically short. I'm really sorry about that. T_T Either way, I promise the longer, more interestig chapters are coming very soon. The arc jumping will slow down for the most part as the story progresses, I promise.

From here on out, chapters will be posted every other day. (If my internet cooperates, that is.) Once again, go check out Ringmaster1336's page and if you're enjoying this story, post a comment on his wall letting him know that he's an awesome co-author and that you love the story. Thabk you guys so much! The next chapter will be coming out on Friday. Stay tuned!

Memories and Enemies

Pinkie was awoken the next morning by the gentle chirping of birds and the faint rays of sunlight that flooded the room. Dash lay in her arms, still asleep, clutching the front of Pinkie's shirt. The bubbly girl smiled at how peaceful and admittedly cute her friend looked.

Pinkie then looked over to her pet miniature alligator Gummy's food bowl and saw that it was empty. She was about to get up to feed him, but heard Dash stir from her dreams with a low, groggy moan. She hugged Pinkie's arm, her eyes still closed. "G'morning, Pinkie." She said in a tired mumble.

" Mornin' Dashie!" Pinkie replied in her typical bubbly voice with a giggle.

Dash opened her eyes and smiled at her friend, then remembered what the two girls had done together last night. She blushed a lot, not knowing how to address it to Pinkie.

Pinkie noticed her discomfort. "Whats the matter, Rainbow?"

"W-Well..." Dash started, "About... Last night..." Her blush deepened as she looked away, hugging her arm tighter.

Pinkie cupped Dash's cheek, and smiled. "It's whatever you want to make of it, Dashie. On top of relaxing you, one of the reasons I did it was because I have feelings for you, but I'm not gonna force you to be with me. If you wanna forget it happened, I understand... But I really... Really like you."

"Pinkie, I.... I like you too..." Rainbow replied slowly.

Pinkie giggled and got closer to Rainbow. So close that when she spoke, their lips almost touched. "Pinkie promise?"

"Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick acupcake in my eye." Rainbow said softly.

That was all Pinkie needed. She slowly connected their lips, and locked Dash into a long, passionate kiss.

Their kiss lasted for a few minutes. Their hearts were both nearly beating out of their chests. They eventually had to stop the kiss to breathe, at which point Pinkie simply held Dash against her, running her fingers lightly through her new girlfriend's hair.

Pinkie giggled and began to speak after another minute. "You know what this means, right, Dashie?"

"What?" Rainbow asked, slightly alarmed and afraid that she had done something wrong. However, her fear quickly faded when Pinkie looked into her eyes with a smile and enthusiastically said, "You get to live with me now!"

Rainbow instatly grew a huge smile and began sobbing with joy as she hugged Pinkie tight. No longer would she have to live with her abusive drunkard of a father. She could live in an unbroken home, and with her girlfriend! Life was seeming to turn around completely for Dash.

Pinkie knew Rainbow was crying out of joy, not sadness, and held her close. After a few minutes, Rainbow had calmed down and stopped crying, but another bad thought had popped into her head. "But.. Pinkie..." She said, looking up into the sapphire eyes of the pink-haired girl, "What if... What if he comes after me?"

Pinkie's features turned dark and her hair fell straight as she replied in an uncharacteristically cold voice, "He won't."

Rainbow was still concerned, "How do you know? Pinkie, you don't understand. As strong as I am, my dad can throw me around like I'm nothing! If he finds me-"

"He won't." She repeated. "I promise. I won't let him hurt you. I won't let anyone hurt you..."

Dash smiled a little, knowing that Pinkie would keep her word, and protect her if she needed it. She kissed Pinkie's cheek. "Okay, Pinkie. I trust you. But I have one more favor to ask..."

"What's that?" Pinkie asked softly.

"Well... Since it's Saturday today... And we don't really need to be anywhere..." Dash blushed as she gripped Pinkie's shirt. "C-can we just lay here in bed for a little while...?"

"Of course, Dashie!" Pinkie replied happily as she kissed Dash's nose and her hair returned to its bright and poofy state.

Rainbow laughed a little and hugged herself as close as she could to her girlfriend. "Thank you..."

"No, thank you, Dashie." Pinkie smiled.

That same morning, Spike awoke to the sound of his sister, Twilight, vacuuming in his room. "Ugh..." He growled quietly as he covered his ears with his pillow. "Twilight, it's 7 am on a Saturday! Let me sleep in!"

"No, Spike! You have to get up!" His older sister said as she pulled the covers off of him.

Spike groaned and sat up in bed. "Fine!" He got up and put on a pair of sweatpants over his boxers, then went downstairs to make breakfast. Spike always insisted on making breakfast, because Twilight never acquired the skill of making things edible. In fact, the one time that Twilight DID cook, whatever she attempted to make came out of the oven in the form a charcoal-colored brick.

Spike started making pancakes and vegan sausage. Though Spike loved meat, Fluttershy had encouraged Twilight to go on a vegetarian diet for a few months, and as it turned out, Twilight loved it!

Spike, however, hated the fact that the only meat fix he got was occasionally in the unrecognizable slop everyone recieved on 'mystery' meat Monday at school. Nevertheless, Spike endured it, for his sister. He saw how happy this made her, which made him happy. It was the happiest the two of them had been in a long time. Neither of them smiled much anymore, ever since-

"Wow, Spike!" Twilight said as she came downstairs into the kitchen, "This smells great!"

"Thanks, Twi." Spike said automatically, trying to come back to his thoughts.

Twilight hugged her younger brother from behind as she took the plate he had made for her to the table, sitting down in front of her plate and pouring some orange juice into a tall glass, sipping it patiently as she waited for Spike to sit down as well and begin eating.

Spike sat down and dug into his meal, using his abnormally sharp teeth to easily chew through the vegan sausage and soft, fluffy flapjacks on his plate. Twilight was concerned for Spike because of how rushed his eating was. Usually when they eat breakfast together, they make a lot of conversation. As Spike was finishing his meal, Twilight spoke up. "Um, Spike? Is everything... Okay?"

"Yeah, I'm just really hungry." Spike answered with a dismissive hand gesture.

"Spike..." Twilight pressed again, but before she could continue, Spike dumped his empty plate in the sink and went back upstairs to his room, locking the door and quickly getting dressed. A minute later, he walked back downstairs dressed in his gray, baggy sweatpants, with a long white t-shirt over an even baggier black hoodie, and some converse sneakers.

"I'm going for a walk." He said in a low flat tone.

"Spike, wait-" Spike slammed the door, halting Twilights protests. She sat there, not knowing what to do. She sighed and looked out the kitchen window. "What's got him so upset?"

Spike growled, pressing the barbell and all 180 pounds attached to it with relative ease. He decided to blow off some steam in Pipsqueak's rec room. After he finished his set, he sat up and thanked his friend. "Thanks for letting me come and work out at your place on such short notice, Pip."

"Oi, it's not a problem at all, mate." His friend said in his thick Trottingham accent. "I'm actually glad you came over. Needed some motivation to lift, myself." He grinned as he started a set of squats.

"Yeah, we need to really get ready for our last few games this year. We're gonna be going up against some tough schools. Not to mention Varsity is gonna be really rough if we don't get bigger fast. At the rate we've been going at, we'll be as good as waterboys. We've both been given a rare opportunity to play with the upperclassmen. We can't screw it up."

"Yeah, not to mention that school from down south. Their halfback, Garble, is one scary bloke, I heard. 250 pounds of muscle and almost legendary speed." Pip said, slightly worried that they would lose their first game next season to Garble's team as he finished his set of squats and racked the bar.

"Wait..." Spike started, "Garble?" He spat the word out, and the venom he laced in it fell off of his tongue so heavily that it could almost be felt throughout the room's atmosphere.

"Yeah... After he got expelled from Canterlot High last year he went down there to play football... Why?" Pip asked his friend, wondering why he was so interested in Garble.

"Me and Garble have... Some bad history." Spike answered slowly, the green irises his eyes seeming to look on thousands of feet past the walls of Pipsquek's home gym and his pupils shrunk down to slits in a reptile-like way.

His friend patted him on the back and sat down next to him on the weight bench. "Hey, don't worry about that, mate. He'll be sorry for whatever he did to you after we whoop those buggers in our first game next fall!" Pip said encouragingly, though not fully believing his own words. He heard that Garble was unstoppable in the pre-season.

"I guess." Spike said before slowly getting up from the bench to grab a water bottle from his friends mini fridge.

Though Spike hated Garble, it still beat talking about what happened to his-

"Oi, Spike!" Pip called from the door. "I'm gonna grab snacks from the kitchen, want something?"

"Yeah, just get me whatever you're getting." He responded plainly, then sighing as his thoughts were interrupted again.

Spike rested while Pip was getting snacks. They had both been pumping iron for three hours now, and needed a break before continuing. Spike had definitely gotten in shape. Before freshman year he was short and chubby. But puberty had been good to him so far since then, and he had grown tall, lean, and well-sculpted. His abs glistened with sweat as he breathed slowly on the bench, and he toweled off his forehead.

Pip handed Spike a small plate of chicken after walking back into the room, knowing that Spike loved meat so much. They ate quickly and continued working out after that for about a half hour with no interruptions. That is, until Pip asked Spike a question.

"Oi, Spike." Pip said to his friend as he finished a set of diamond push-ups.

"Yeah?" The other boy replied, wiping sweat from his brow, stopping halfway through his set of crunches to do so.

"What exactly happened between you and Garble to give you such bad history?" Pip asked slowly. He could tell it was a touchy subject, but, being the nosy guy that he was, wanted to know what had happened.

Spike sighed angrily, pupils turning to slits again, and craned his neck until he heard the bones of his vertebrae crack and pop, then answered his friend. "Well, Pip... Basically he tricked me into going things I shouldn't have done." The boy stated, sitting down next to his friend on the bench. "You see, back when I was in middle school, I thought Garble was a cool kid. I wanted him to think I was cool, so he put me to a test to be able to hang with him and his friends. He made me steal a bunch of stuff from an electronics store. I got caught by the store manager, but realized that what I had done was wrong and owned up to it, so he let me walk away scott-free. When I went back to Garble, I called him out on what he told me to do... And him and his friends beat me up, then threw me in a dumpster." Spike finished his story, clenching his fists and gritting his teeth. "Not taking football into account, That's the main reason why I wanted to become strong and fit... So that if there ever came a time where I had to protect myself, I could." He cracked his knuckles before continuing, "And if I'm able to use all this mass against him in the big game next season, all the better."

"Crikey, Spike..." Pip said, almost not believing what his friend has just told him. "I'm sorry that happened to you, mate..." He tried to comfort Spike by putting a hand on his shoulder, which was acknowledged by a smile from him as he calmed down.

"You don't have to apologize, Pip." Spike said, "it's not your fault, y'know? Anyway, I think I'm gonna go back home. Thanks for letting me lift at your place." He stood up and put his shirt and hoodie back on before going to Pip's front door.

"Anytime, mate. You're always welcome here." Pip said to his friend, giving him a parting fist-bump as he went out the door and headed home.

As Spike walked home, he passed the town graveyard. He stopped in his tracks. Staring at the gate for a few minutes, biting his lip in frustration and indecisiveness before heading in. He walked for a few minutes through the graveyard until he came to a pair of withered tombstones, each adorned with a wilted bouquet of roses. He knelt in between the graves and put one hand on each cold slab of stone. Tears began to fall from his eyes as he whispered the words that tasted like ash rolling off his tongue. The ash that had filled the air of his old home in Eastern Canterlot so many years ago, on that day that he and Twilight lost them. That day that so many memories were burned away in the fire that had orphaned him and his sister.

"Hi, mom... Hi, dad... I... I miss you..." He paused and choked on a few tears before continuing, "I should have gone back in to save you... I'm sorry... I'm so sorry..."

Author's Note

Hope you guys enjoyed this chapter. Next one is coming on Sunday. Stay tuned!

Confrontation

Fluttershy awoke to the soft but sudden thumping of Angel's foot on her chest. "Nng... Angel?" She groaned as she stretched out her arms and yawned. The rabbit hastily pointed to his owner's alarm clock which read 7:05.

"Oh my gosh!" She almost screamed. "I'm sorry I can't brush your coat this morning, Angel, but I have to get to school!" She said quickly as she quickly got dressed and threw her bag over her shoulder. "I'll be back as soon as classes end and I'll brush you twice as long as usual, I promise!" She said as she quickly made her way out of her small apartment complex and walked swiftly to Canterlot High.

She got there just in time, taking her seat just as the bell rang. She sighed in relief as she sat down, and began to take out her things she would need for the lesson.

The teacher, Professor Discord, spun around in his large leather swivel chair to face the class with a sly grin, stroking the long gray strip of hair on his chin with a slender hand. "Good morning, class. Are we all ready to learn some psychology today?" He chuckled.

Fluttershy nodded enthusiastically, but most of the class seemed to still be half asleep. Fluttershy prepared herself for whatever plan Professor Discord had plotted to wake up his class.

The tall, slender teacher simply surveyed the room for a moment with his red eyes. Fluttershy seemed to be the only one awake and alert. He saw this and, knowing she was a delicate girl, motioned for her to cover her ears. As she did so, he took in as much breath as he could and yelled, "SEX!"

The class roared to life in an instant, sounding of both screams of surprise and immature laughter. Professor Discord grinned as he followed his exclamation with a calm, more quiet explanation. "That's right class. Today we will be studying how sexual activity and desires affects the psyche."

The class reaction was a mixture of a minimal amount of groans and complaints and far more cheers and snickers. The tall professor grinned as he turned on the projector. "Which brings me to the first theory we will look over today, the Oedipus Complex."

This was going to be a long day.

"... And that, class, is why the Elektra Conflict is superior in every way to the Oedipus-" *RRRRRINGGGG* ".... Ah, well it seems that I've rambled quite a bit. No homework tonight, class!" Professor Discord exclaimed as enthusiastically as his students after the statement; he hated grading papers.

Fluttershy smiled softly as she walked to her next class: English with Mrs. Harshwhinny. She walked four doors down from Professor Discord's room into the bland, gray room that was her English class.

"Hello, class. I hope you all remembered to bring your composition notebooks today. If not, please take one from my desk and write your name on the check-out sheet. I will deduct your points afterschool today unless you stop by at lunch to make up the points." The teacher scowled as students without their notebooks did as instructed, heads held low.

To Fluttershy, English went by quickly because she was so good at reading and writing. She happily packed up her things as the class bell rang, and she attended her next three classes before lunch.

As she was walking to her regular lunch spot with Bulk and Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy noticed a large group of students screaming in what seemed to be a circle. The students seemed to be watching a fight unfold. By the time she got over to the excited teenagers, the crowd had grown from a small group into a mob. She could hear cheers and words of encouragement being yelled from the sea of students, along with strings of adolescent profanity.

The two fighting in the center of the ring formed by the surrounding students were none other than Rarity and Applejack. The young fashionista was side-stepping AJ's lunges, trying to calm the farm hand.

"Applejack, please!" Rarity begged. "Stop trying to hit me! I wouldn't be able to bear having a hideous welt on my face!" She was panicking now, as she was running out of space to move out of the way of the farm girl's relentless strikes. She was beginning to back into the wall of students on one side of the circle.

"Oh, there's gonna be more'n one bruise on that face o' yers, Miss Priss!" She screamed as she tackled Rarity to the floor and started pulling her hair whilst also smacking her hair against the concrete.

The crowd roared at a new volume, obviously excited at the sight of Rarity getting her head repeatedly pounded into the very hard and unforgiving ground of the school's quad. Anyone who hadn't already pulled out their phone to take a video did so at that point, and the more Rarity's skull was bashed into the concrete, the louder the crowd screamed for more.

Rarity shrieked like a banshee and desperately tried to get out of AJ's grip. "Ow!!! M-My hair!!! MY HAAAAAIR!!!"

Fluttershy was shocked! Two of her best friends were fighting! 'What should I do?' She asked herself. 'If I step in and try to stop them, I might get caught in the middle of it; but I can't just let them fight, can I? Oh, what am I supposed to-' Fluttershy was jolted from her thoughts when she heard an authoritative voice yell from outside the circle.

"WHAT'S GOING ON HERE?!" Yelled Vice Principal Luna. She yelled so loud that her voice echoed multiple times throughout the large quad. Every sound from any and all students at that moment ceased completely. The crowd of students parted like the Red Sea so their Vice Principal could make her way to the two students who caused the uproar. Both Applejack and Rarity had looks of complete fear on their faces as she approached them. With surprising strength for such a small frame, Canterlot High's Vice Principal heaved both girls on to their feet simultaneously; Applejack by the neck of her flannel button-up, and Rarity by the back of the infinity scarf around her neck. Applejack attempted to hide herself as she looked around at the crowd of students and found a very angry looking Big Macintosh looking her straight in the eyes from the back row of the circle. Luna saw this, and deemed it part of Applejack and Rarity's punishment to embarrass her further. She looked over her shoulder and spoke to the large country boy with a smile. "Big Macintosh, if you would be so kind as to escort these two young ladies to Principal Celestia's office."

With an unfazed expression and nod, Big Mac answered with a stoic, "Eeyup." And grabbed the girls in the same places that Luna had. As he dragged them through the hall to Principal Celestia's office, he looked sternly at Applejack and his voice was firm, intimidating. More so than usual. "Sis, ah wanna have a word with ya when we get home." As he finished this statement, he placed both girls on their feet at the door of the Principal's office. As Mac walked back to the quad, both the cowgirl and fashionista gulped nervously at what was to come.

Neither of them said anything, too frightened to initiate any sort of interaction with Principal Celestia, as they knew that by now she already knew what they had done. They simply stood there next to each other silently in the doorway.

This, ultimately, only delayed the inevitable. For after a minute of simply standing there, Principal Celestia slowly opened the door. Contrary to what the two girls were expecting, Celestia was extreme calm, and when she spoke, her voice was soft and smooth. This scared Applejack and Rarity even more. "Girls, there you are. Please, let's head to my office. It seems we have much to discuss." She said with a sly grin, as she let the two nervous girls to her office.

The two teenagers looked at each other, exchanging nervous glances as they sat down in the two chairs set in front of their Principal's desk. The air was thick with tension and anxiety, almost able to be tasted. What worried them even more was the fact that Celestia was looking at them with a calm, almost happy look that they knew had to be a facade.

"Now, then." She said as she straightened a small stack of papers on her desk. "Would one of you care to tell my why the fight between you two broke out?" As Celestia asked this question, the smile never left her lips. It was enough to chill someone to the bone. The two girls across from her were almost visibly shaking in their chairs with fear of what was to come.

After seeing that neither of them would answer the question, she let out a small chuckle. "Alright then. Well, given that I have no motive behind why the fight started, I suppose I'll just have to start with some punishment. I can't have this type of behavior at CHS, you ladies know this perfectly well, I'm certain." Finally, the kind smile and tone was replaced with a disapproving frown, and a lower, more intimidating voice. "Both of you will be suspended for 5 school days, and the work you miss while you are out must be completed 3 days after your return. And neither of you may continue your club activities for the remainder of the school year. Applejack, this unfortunately means you are no longer the president of the riding club. And Rarity, you must step down as president of the fashion club. I'm sorry, girls, but I must make sure this behavior is not repeated. And if it is, I'll have no choice but to expel both of you." She crossed her arms and leaned forward, lowering her brow to scowl at them both. "Do I make myself clear, ladies?"

"Y-yes ma'am." Applejack managed to get out, just barely above a whisper, a stoic, faraway look on her face, while Rarity just stared at the wall; with tears welled up in her eyes, she looked ready to cry profusely.

And cry she did.

"No... More... F-fashion club?" She managed to say between exagerated sobs before her eyes shut tight and she began to wail. "WAAAAAAAAAH!" She stood from her chair and ran outside the office, crying obnoxiously all the way to her dark purple Porsche convertible before shutting herself inside it and sobbing even louder, the sound barely muffled from the confines of her car windows.

Applejack silently got up and walked out of Celestia's office, out of the school building, and to the Apple Family Truck, where Big Mac was waiting, leaning on the drivers seat door with his arm, a sprig of wheat in his mouth. He saw his sister approach, and got behind the wheel, Applejack joining him without a word, sitting in the passenger's seat.

After about five minutes of silently driving, Big Mac sighed tiredly and began what he knew was going to be a very long, very awkward talk with his younger sister. "So," he began in his deep, southern droll, "can you explain to me why you thought it was a good idea to get in a fight at school? You know we don't do that in our family, AJ. The Apple family never encouraged violence. Didn't Ma and Pa raise us better than that?And Ah thought you an' that Rarity gal are friends anyways. You ain't never been one to fight with yer friends. Ah jest can't believe you'd go an do somethin' like-" At this point, Applejack was fuming in her seat, and she decided she'd had enough.

"Jest shut it! First off, don't you EVER bring up Ma n' Pa again! Second, ah fought Rarity 'cause she wouldn't listen to reason when ah told 'er not to be SCREWING BOYS in her house while APPLEBLOOM WAS THERE! Y'know what ah cain't stand about you, Mac? You only open yer mouth when yer correctin' someone, 'cause you think yer soooo smart jest cause you hardly ever say nuthin' besides 'eeyup' and 'eenope' and that's sposed ta automatically mean that you're really some great thinker or somethin' like that, and yer not! So ah don't wanna fuckin' HEAR IT!" By the time AJ had finished her rant, tears of anger were streaming down her face.

Mac pulled over and quickly curbed the car, stepping heavily on the brake pedal before turning the engine off. His chest heaved with a heavy breath as his hands tightened into fists. "Listen here, AJ." Mac started at a volume he had probably never spoke at before now. "Ah've never thoughta myself as a particularly smart man, and Ah ain't never tried to make myself look smarter'n anyone else. Now Ah know yer upset, with just gettin' suspended an' all, but you gotta calm down. This ain't like you, AJ. Ah know ur mad with what that Rarity gal did while Applebloom was with her, an' Ah don't know much about it, but trust me when Ah say Ah'm mad too, an' even though yer mad at her, like Ah said, it ain't like you t'just start throwin' fists. An' this cryin' an' screamin' ain't like you either. So jest calm down." Although he was not yelling, he was definitely loud enough to intimidate his sister, and his words made her feel deep pangs of guilt. The more Mac talked, the further AJ sank into the warm leather of the truck's seat. Bye the time he finished talking. She looked as if she was being sucked into the seat.

Mac finished his speech with a huff, and from this, AJ knew he was done speaking. The rest of the ride home was uneventful. The second that Mac stopped the car at Sweet Apple Acres, AJ got out and walked into the house. Granny was sitting in her rocking chair, and she did NOT look happy. "Applejack." She said as she looked into her Granddaughter's eyes with disapproval. "Ah got a call from yer Principal."

AJ held her breath and looked down as she took her Stetson off her head. Holding it right at the brim with both hands to her chest. Granny rocked a few more times in her chair before continuing.

"Ah ain't mad. Ah'm disappointed. Go ta yer room. And ya stay in there until ah call ya down fer breakfast tomarre mornin'."

".... Yes'm." AJ said with a quiet, shaky voice. The house was silent, save for the thumping of AJ's boots as she walked upstairs to her bedroom, and the creaking of the rusty hinges of the door to her room as she walked in and closed it. She set her Stetson on her nightstand, laid on her bed, and stared up at the ceiling with tears in her eyes.

Mac heard Applejack's door shut as he walked into the house. Granny Smith gave him a weak smile. "So, how'd the talk on the ride over here go? I'm assuming not well; she didn't look too happy when she came in'ere."

"Eenope." Mac said as he looked down and shook his head. "Ah'll go git some dinner made." Granny smiled weakly again as Mac walked into the kitchen, rocking gently in her chair.

As he rolled up the sleeves on his red flannel so that he could cook, he heard a small voice call his name from the kitchen's doorway. "...Big Mac? What's goin' on? Why's Applejack cryin' in her room? And what's Granny disappointed about? Is everything gonna be alright?"

As he heard this voice, finishing up dinner, Mac sighed and responded gently without turning to face his youngest sister. "Everythang's fine, Bloom. Sit down, 'kay? Ah got a plate o' steak an' apple pie with yer name on it."

Applebloom perked up at those words. "Apple pie? Woohoo!" She ran swiftly to her seat and licked her lips. "Ah love Granny's pies!" Ah, childhood; the stage in life when dessert solves any and all problems.

Upstairs, however, Applejack still had her problems to deal with. She had lost Rarity as a friend. Gotten suspended, kicked off the riding team, and worst of all, disappointed Granny. She curled up into a ball and cried until she fell asleep. She did not dream that night.

Author's Note

Well, after a bunch of unfortunate delays, here's the newest chapter. (FINALLY) I personally thought this was really fun to write, albeit challenging.

As usual, leave a big thumbs up if you're enjoying the story, and make sure to check out Ringmaster's account and leave him an awesome comment on his page or something like that. He deserves it! The next chapter is coming VERY soon.

Deuces!

Nosebleeds, Hot Dogs, Testosterone, and... OH BABY A TRIPLE!

"Twilight, breakfast is ready!" Spike yelled up the stairs of him and his sister's apartment as he finished setting the table with his most recent culinary work, the (vegan) bacon-wrapped cheese-scramble crunch supreme. He sat down and sipped from his glass of orange juice, waiting for Twilight to join him at the table.

"Coming!" Twilight called as she stumbled downstairs, still in the process of dressing herself. As she reached the kitchen, she was still in the process of buttoning up her shirt, giving Spike a very good view of her bra, and the cleavage that it exposed.

Spike blushed profusely at the sight as his cheeks became heated with embarrassment. He quickly looked down at his plate and conveniently found a piece of (vegan) bacon that looked very interesting.

Twilight finished buttoning her blouse and sat down, licking her lips at the feast before her. "This is great, Spike! I don't know how you do it." She said as she munched on her delicious meal.

"W-well I just, um... Ya know, I cooked it... And stuff." Spike stuttered dumbly in response. He was still having a mental overload at what had just happened. 'OhgodohgodohgodohgodboobsohgodohgodohgodTwilightsboobsIsawTwilightsboobswhatdoIdoohgodohgodoh-"

"Hello? Earth to Spike?" Twilight giggled as she waved her hand in front of her brother's face to grab his attention.

"Huh, what?" Spike shook his head as he came back to reality, not realizing that he had a mass of scrambled egg hanging from his lip. Twilight saw this and began giggling, which quickly grew into hysterical laughter.

After Twilight came out of her little fit of laughter, she finished her meal and put the plate in the sink. She kissed Spike on the cheek and grabbed her backpack. "Thanks for breakfast, little bro. I'll wait for you in the car."

"Uhuh." Spike mumbled incoherently, slowly finishing his meal, still trying to slow down his adolescent train of thought. 'Did she notice what I saw? Is she mad? Did I make her feel uncomfortable? I hope not.' He silently grabbed his bag and headed outside. He wordlessly tossed his bag in the back seat and got in the passengers side of Twilight's black compact four-seater. He slowly collected his thoughts and after five minutes in the car he had calmed himself down. He smiled and plugged his phone into the car's audio console and began to play music from a metal playlist from his phone.

Twilight flinched a bit at the loud percussion of the song, but adjusted to it after a while. She didn't exactly like Spike's tastes in music, but at a respectable volume, she didn't mind it all too much. "This music is... Interesting."

"I know, right?" Spike responded through a smile. "I just love the emotion these songs express and that thumping in your chest is just so energizing. You should hear it when Pip and I play music like this while we're working out at his house. You can see the windows shaking. It's a great way to get into the workouts!" Spike began to nod his head to the beat of the loud bass drum.

"Yeah. Speaking of workouts, I'm surprised, Spike!" Twilight smiled at her sibling. "You've come a long way from where you were before."

'A long way is an understatement.' Twilight said to herself, 'He's... Actually really handsome. Spike is... Wow. I bet he's gonna have girls fawning over him pretty soon... Heck, he probably does have some already.'

"Heh, Yeah, I know, right?" Spike replied cheerily. "I sure am glad Pip and Rainbow encouraged me to start working out. I mean, last year I was just a ball of chub and now I feel better than ever and next year I'll be on the varsity football team. I can't wait! Hey! Cut that out!" Spike laughed as Twilight rustled his hair.

Twilight smiled proudly as she thought to herself. 'No matter how much bigger than me you get, Spike, you'll always be my adorkable little bro. I'm so proud of you, and I just know that Mom and Dad would be too.'

As they got to the CHS parking lot, Spike turned his music off, so that no staff members would complain. They got their bags and headed for the main building. They met up at their regular meeting spot near the commons, where they were greeted by Pinkie Pie and... Rainbow Dash and Big Mac?

Twilight noticed that AJ and Rarity were not there, and she assumed that after the fight, they indeed had gotten suspended. Nevertheless, both Spike and Twilight were smiling, trying to keep up the good vibes.

"What's up, Mac?" Spike said with a grin as he fist bumped the large country boy.

"Hey, Spike." The brawny cowboy greeted him in his country accent.

"Do you wanna work out with me and Pip after school today?" Spike asked with a toothy smile, "He's got a home gym with pretty much everything we need."

Big Mac nodded with a smile on his face. "Eeyup. Ah reckon Ah can help y'all organize yourselves a good workout regiment."

"Cool!" The younger boy beamed. "Alright, be at Pip's house at 3. And bring some cash, we're gonna all go out and grab a bite to eat after."

"Eeyup." Big Mac replied, "Ah will. See y'all after school.." He added with a short wave before walking away from the group.

The group smiled at Mac as he took his leave. Dash took this opportunity to talk to Spike. "Wow, Spike. Look at you, huh?" She chuckled as she playfully boxed Spike on the shoulder. "You're definitely a lot less chubby than you were at the beginning of the year. Pretty soon, you may just be able to keep up with me."

"Heh, yeah right." Spike laughed. "You're a super athlete, Rainbow. No way I'd be able to keep up with you."

Rainbow got Spike in a headlock, and gave him a noogie, something she always did when she was toying with Spike. "Damn right I am! Good to see that getting stronger didn't make you forget that." She chuckled again.

"Um, Rainbow," Twilight began, "if you don't mind me asking, what are you doing here with us? I thought you usually hang out with Fluttershy at school."

Upon hearing what Twilight had asked her, she let Spike out of the headlock. "She went to Ms. Zecora's lab to talk to her or something," Rainbow simply shrugged. "I dunno."

"Oh, ok." Twilight smiled. "Anyways, it's good to see you. I almost never see you in school anymore." She hugged Rainbow tightly.

Rainbow smiled and hugged back. "That's because you're too busy doing egghead things, Twilight." She lightly teased her friend.

Twilight giggled. "True, but then again 'egghead things' from time to time would do you some good." She shot back.

Rainbow replied with a light laugh. "Heh.. That's probably true. Well, anyway, I should probably get to the gym if I'm gonna make class on time. Bye!" She smiled before kissing Pinkie on the cheek and smirking, "See you after school, bubble-butt." Before slapping Pinkie's rear and walking away.

Buffering...
Buffering...
Buffering...

"...Huh?!" Spike and Twilight exclaimed simultaneously, eyes wide in surprise.

Pinkie gigglesnorted at the reaction. "Yep! Me and Dashie are dating now!"

While Spike simply stood there dumbly with a slight nosebleed, Twilight squeed uncontrollably in excitement for two of her closest friends.

"Oh my gosh! When did this happen?!" Twilight exclaimed as she jumped up and down.

"Just a few nights ago, actually!" Pinkie exclaimed with just as much enthusiasm as Twilight, as is obligatory per Pinkie's persona. "Dashie called me late at night and I picked her up and we had a super special sleepover!"

Spike's nosebleed grew exponentially.

“That’s SO AMAZING!” Twilight continued to gush to Pinkie. “I’m so happy for you two!” She began to jump around from the sheer amount of giddy excitement coursing through her body. No more than a second later, Pinkie joined her.

Spike, however, did not join the girls’ jumping. He was cemented in place, his eyes held open by…

‘...Boobies…’ Spike thought to himself as he watched the two pairs of large, fleshy mounds bounce and jiggle in front of him. He was roused from his thoughts when he noticed that his nosebleed had begun to gush once again. “Gah!” he gasped loudly when he saw his hand covered in blood after wiping his upper lip.

Spike’s alarm drew attention to him from Pinkie and Twilight. When they turned to see what had caused the exclamation, Twilight covered her mouth and gasped. “Spike! are you alright?” She asked in a concerned tone.

“Uhhh…” Spike replied dumbly. “Yeah… I’m fine… gottagobye!” He said before swiftly walking away from Twilight and Pinkie, escaping their eyesight as he turned a corner.

“Woah,” Pinkie started, “Spike was acting freaky-deeky just now. Boys are sooooo wierd.” She said, ending the statement with her patented gigglesnort.

“Yeah, he’s been acting really strange lately." Twilight replied, then lowered her voice as she mused softly to herself, “I hope he’s alright.”

It was very hard for Fluttershy to focus in chemistry today. After having those thoughts about Bulk the other day, and doing… that; she couldn’t help but blush like mad whenever she glanced over at him. Even the smallest thought about Bulk, dirty or not, left Fluttershy with a red tint on her cheeks.

While in her Bulk-induced stupor, the shy girl had accidentally poured too much of a chemical into a large beaker with some strange powder in it, and the result was a large cloud of blue dust, puffing out of the beaker. The cloud flooded her nostrils, and she began to sneeze. Though they were quiet, they were still noticeable. Bulk, who was working a few stations away from his shy, now sneezing friend, heard this and walked over to her station. “Hey, Fluttershy,” He began, “are you okay?”

Fluttershy’s sneezes stopped for a moment, letting out a small, cute squeak at the sound of Bulk’s voice. She blushed profusely after noticing he was right next to her. She held a small hand, which was covered by her baggy yellow sweater, over her mouth, to prevent any other squeaks or squeals from escaping her. Her brain was almost being fried from the thought that Bulk, the boy she had fantasized about a few days ago, was standing right next to her. She was mentally screaming in both excitement and embarrassment ‘ohmygoshohmygoshheisrightthereohnoohnothisisbadohmygoshohmygoshohmy-’

“Do you need some help with that formula?” Bulk asked calmly as his strong hand took a pinch of another powder and threw it in the beaker, calming the cloud of blue, and stopping the reaction which had caused his friend to sneeze.

“There,” he smiled, “problem solved.” he chuckled a bit as he looked at his friend. He noticed a bit of the dust had gotten on her face, and he chuckled again. He gently wiped the dust off her cheek with his thumb. The contact forced another high-pitched and adorable squeak from Fluttershy. The bell rang not a moment after this occurred, and in one swift movement the flustered girl picked up her backpack and quickly walked out of class.

Bulk looked at the door she had gone through with a look of confusion. “Whoa, is she alright?” He pondered, feeling some concern for his friend.

“Alright, pissants! That was a pitifully disappointing cardio workout! Now head down to the rec room for free weights. Anyone who isn’t there in five minutes gets to do pushups until the bell rings. Now get going, you contemptible little pests!” Coach Iron Will screamed before blowing his whistle. Bulk Biceps was, of course the first, and only, student to respond with anything other than a groan or complaint.

“Yeah!” His chest heaved as he yelled. He then somehow managed to do a wind sprint down the stairway from the track and continued at the ridiculous speed all the way to the doors of the gym, and most likely continuing down the steps to the weight room.

Pipsqueak laughed heartily at Bulk’s energy. “That bloke never gets tired o’ working out, does he?” He asked his best friend, “I’m sure we’ll ‘afta get used to ‘avin ‘im around if we wanna be ready for varsity ball, eh Spike?”

“Yeah.” Spike replied simply, not even casting a glance towards his friend.

Noticing his friend’s strange, out-of-character behavior, Pip decided to speak up. “Oi, you alright, mate? You don’t seem quite ya self. What’s brassin’ you?”

“It’s nothin, Pip.” Spike assured his friend, “I’m fine.” He tried his best to act natural, but his friend saw right through his weak façade.

“Don’t give me any o’ that codswallop, mate. I’m your best friend. I know you. Plus, you’re honestly a shit liar. A Trottingham sewer rat’s arse can give a better chin wag than you can.” They both chuckled at the truth to that statement. “You can tell me no all you want, mate, but I’ll bet my left nut I can help with whatever's botherin' you
.” Pip said as he gave an honest smile to his friend.

Spike sighed in defeat. “Alright, bro. You win.” He knew he had to tell Pip, or he’d never hear the end of it. “Well,” he started as the pair walked through the doors to the weight room. “You know my sister Twilight, right?” He asked Pip as they got set up to do a bench press circuit. Spike laid down on the weight bench.

“Oi, I know her, alright. I tell ya mate, you’re one lucky brother, ‘avin her livin’ with ya.” He smiled dumbly as he put one 45 lb. plate on each side of the barbell.

“Okay, well… Before I tell you this, you have to swear that you won’t flip your shit, and that you won’t tell anybody.” Spike said as he laid on the bench and gripped the bar.

“Oi. I won’t tell a soul. I swear on me mum, mate.” Pipsqueak assured Spike.

The other boy sighed as he started to do a set of bench presses as he responded, “Okay. well, recently, I think I’ve… Well, when I look at my sister… To put it simply…” Spike was having a hard time explaining his dilemma to Pip.

“Come on then, mate. Spit it out.” Pip said, watching the barbell rise and fall from Spike’s chest rhythmically, ready to support the weight if the repetitions became too much for his friend.

“Well… I think I’m starting to see my sister differently…”

“How do you mean, Spike?” Pip asked in his Trottingham accent.

“I guess I’m… Attracted to her."

“Well, I don’t see a problem there, mate. Twilight’s absolutely dishy! And on top o’ that, she’s got a good head on ‘er shoulders. And-”

“No, dude, I don’t think you’re understanding me. I…. I’m really, REALLY attracted to Twilight.”

“Mate, I hear you. Twilight’s pretty, I understa-”

“GODDAMMIT PIP, I’M TRYING TO EXPLAIN TO YOU THAT I’M SEXUALLY ATTRACTED TO HER, WHAT PART OF THAT IS REMOTELY HARD TO UNDERSTAND?!” Spike growled as he racked the barbel and sat up on the bench staring his friend with an annoyed glare.

Spike’s uproar caused all sound and movement to cease in the weight room. All eyes turned to him, and Pip could only answer Spike with one word.

“...Wot?”

Bulk walked into the cafeteria, holding a brown lunch bag in his hand. He smiled as he saw Fluttershy sitting at a table. he walked over and sat down, greeting his friend with a grin. “Hey, Fluttershy.”

“H-Hi…” she responded, blushing deep red, but still smiling softly behind her pink hair. They sat there in silence for a moment or two, as Bulk began to eat his lunch; a ham and cheese sandwich and some corn chips.

“....”

“So, um…” Bulk started, “Could I ask why you were in such a rush to get out of chem today?” he asked, recalling how she darted out of the lab at rather impressive speed.

“I, uh… I wanted to get to my next class early…” Fluttershy stuttered, making an excuse to waver Bulk’s curiosity.

“Oh… okay.” He seemed satisfied with this answer.

“....”

“....” Bulk reluctantly got up. He didn't want to leave, but he sensed that it was probably the only thing that would keep the situation from becoming more awkward. “I, uh, just remembered that Coach Will wanted to talk to me at lunch… I’ll text you after school, I guess.”

“O-Oh, okay… Um, Goodbye.” Fluttershy said with a blush. Bulk waved goodbye in response and made his way out of the cafeteria, passing Dash and Pinkie on the way, who were both smirking from ear to ear as they approached their shy friend.

“Hey, Fluttershy!” Pinkie said loudly as she sat down across from her timid friend, grinning as she set her school-issued hot dog lunch on the table in front of her.”

“Hi, girls.’ Fluttershy smiled a bit, though still blushing.

“So,” Rainbow began, a devilish grin on her face, still entertained by the memories of her phone antics with Fluttershy. “What did you talk about with ‘Big’ Bulk?”

“W-What do you mean?” She asked, getting flustered.

“You know what I mean, Flutters.” Rainbow tried her hardest to hold back her laughter.

“W-We talked about chemistry class, n-nothing more!”

Rainbow couldn’t resist. “Oh, you’ve got chemistry with him all right!” She finished her joke by busting into a fit of roaring laughter that sent her to the floor, rolling around in hysterics.

Fluttershy was red in the face, extremely embarrassed by her memories of the fantasy she had of him. “I-It’s not like that!”

“Now Dashie,” Pinkie started in a serious tone, “I think Fluttershy is a little embarrassed. I think she’s having enough trouble with whatever it is you’re talking about as it is. We should help her with this problem.”

“Wait, wait, I gotta do one more thing first.” Dash said, holding her ribs while she howled in laughter, “Gimme, your hot dog, Pinkie.”

“Dashie, no.” She said said in a tone usually foreign to Pinkie’s persona as she glared at Dash. “Fluttershy’s our friend, and you’re hurting her feelings. This problem is obviously bothering her. So no more jokes.” Pinkie then turned to her shy friend with a confident smile. “We’re gonna help you, Fluttershy! Okie-dokie-lokie?”

“O-Okay… Th-Thank you, Pi-” She was cut off by a hot dog being prodded against her lips.

Fluttershy squealed loudly in surprise, and Dash doubled over in laughter. “C’mon ,you need to practice for Bulk. Bwahahahahahaha!”

Pinkie’s face of concern for Fluttershy turned into a look of anger and annoyance at Dash’s actions. So, in order to let Dash know that she meant business, she did what anybody would do in that situation.

She slapped her ass.

Hard.

‘WHAP!’

“OWWWW! DAMMIT, PINKIE! WHAT WAS THAT FOR?” The rainbow-haired jokester yelled in pain as she rubbed her sore butt cheek.

“I told you to stop, and you didn’t.” Pinkie smirked and then leaned over to whisper in her girlfriend’s ear, “Besides, if you cooperate from here on out, I’ll reward you when we get home.” She then giggled sensually and licked Dash’s ear.

She stayed quiet after that.

“Sorry about that, Fluttershy.” Pinkie smiled at her friend encouragingly. “She won’t do that again, I promise.”

“O-Ok.” Fluttershy smiled weakly.

“Now,” Pinkie continued “The bell’s gonna ring for today’s final period soon, so why don’t we all go to our last class for the day, and you can meet us at Sugarcube Corner after school. We’ll have more privacy there, ok?” Pinkie smiled reassuringly at Fluttershy, and leaned over to give her a hug as the school bell rang.

“Thank you, Pinkie.” Fluttershy replied as she got up from the table and headed towards her last class of the day.

“I’m tellin’ ya mate, it’s not even a big deal. So what? You’ve got a stiffy for your sister. No harm done; lookin’s free, eh?” Pip said jokingly to his troubled friend as they crossed the street, heading for Pip’s house.

Spike sighed in irritation. “Dude, it’s just wrong, she’s my sister! I hate that I feel this way about her. Plus, if Twilight found out, she’d kick my ass and probably never speak to me again.”

“Slow down there, Spike.” Pip replied in a friendly tone. “I’m sure Twilight understands that you’re a hormone-driven teenager, she’s a smart girl. If she ever caught you staring at ‘er chest or rear, she’d probably realize that it’s just you thinkin’ with the wrong head, yeah? We’re guys, mate. We’re both guilty of it; it’s nothin’ to be ashamed of.”

“I guess,” Spike shrugged, “but me looking at my own sister and you ogling Vice Principal Luna are still two completely different things. At least if I was looking at a hot faculty member rather than a family member, I’d only be called a perverted teenager, and not a perverted freak.”

“Mate, family or not, rumors all end the same. It’s all the same in a gossiper’s eyes.” Pip said nonchalantly. “Just come off it, Spike. It’s just hormones, trust me.” He said as he patted Spike on the shoulder, and then attempted to change the subject. “Look, we’re not even a block away from my place now, so let’s hurry inside and wait for that big country bloke, eh?”

“Alright, alright,” Spike sighed, then smirked a bit, “Last one there’s buying lunch for both of us.” He chuckled and began to sprint towards Pip’s home.

“Oi! A head start won’t help you, mate! I’ve always been faster than you!” Pip laughed lightheartedly before he effortlessly caught up to Spike and then bursted ahead of him with just as much ease.

“Dammit!” Spike growled a bit as he shut his eyes and put his head down, using all of his speed to catch up to his friend. They were both running so fast that they didn’t have time to slow down at Pip’s door. They ended up tumbling into the front room at the exact same time, both hitting the floor with a loud thud. They looked at each other after they got up before bursting into laughter.

"One of these days, mate, our horse-play's gonna knock my house over!" Pip chuckled, coming down from their gut-busting hysterics only moments after they began.

"True that." Spike chuckled and then picked up his bag, "Mind if I use the bathroom to change?"

"You don't even need to ask, mate; you're like my brother, you know that! Go on ahead, I'll grab a few sports drinks from the fridge and I'll meet you in the gym." Spike nodded with a smile and walked into the bathroom, quickly changing out of his baggy jeans and t-shirt, and putting on some green basketball shorts and a white tank top, which showed his muscled arms. He folded his jeans and shirt and packed them into his bag. He then quickly descended the stairs leading to Pip's home gym.

When he walked into the gym, Pip was already changed into some track sweatpants and a black t-shirt, starting a set of tricep dips. About 30 reps into his first set, he heard a knock on his door. "I'll get it." Spike said before walking quickly to Pip's front door. He opened it up to see Big Mac standing there in long black shorts and a white t-shirt.

"Hey Mac," Spike smiled, "come on in." He let the large country boy inside and led him to the home gym. He greeted Pip with a nod and a small smile, which was returned by the smaller boy. Mac then walked over to the whiteboard in the spacious garage-turned-home-gym and erased what was written on it. "No offense, y'all, but this regiment is all wrong." He chuckled before elaborating, "Y'all can't work out every muscle group in one day, or you'll put too much stress on your body. Why do ya think Coach Will has a day for legs, a day for back muscles, a day for abdominals, a day for arms, shoulders, and chest? You need to work each group on individual days. Ah'll show y'all the best workouts you can do, so don't worry about that. Today, we'll work on yer chest and arm muscles. An' just because you invited me into your house don't mean Ah'm goin' easy on y'all. You'll be sore by the time we're all done, Ah can promise y'all that much. Spike, get set up under the barbell for close grip bench press. ah'll spot you. Pip, do a set of diamond pushups until Ah tell ya t'get up on the bench. No stopping, either of y'all. We clear?" The large young man ended with a lazy smile.

The two boys nodded dumbly. All they could think of at the time was how utterly amazed at how much the usually silent farm hand just said. The sheer amount in itself was dizzying. Nevertheless, they got to work on what would soon come to be the most brutal workout they'd ever done.

Mac showed the two smaller boys all of the other workouts they could do, and joined them when he felt they understood the motions. By the time three hours had passed, their chests, biceps, triceps and forearms were all sore, and the two younger boys had to take a break.

Somehow, Big Mac was still doing pull ups. Pip and Spike were so tired, they could barely move their arms at all. They decided to spend their well-earned break by counting reps for Mac.

"197. 198. 199. 200. Holy crap, Mac! How can you do that?" Spike asked as the country boy hopped down from the door frame mounted pull-up bar and slowly stretched out his chest and shoulders.

"Lots of practice, Spike." He answered his friend simply. "Now, you need ta help yer muscles recover. Best way ta do that's with hot water. Pip, y'all got a hot tub?"

"Sure do, mate. Got a tub, pool, and sauna in the backyard." Pip confirmed tiredly.

"Perfect." Mac grinned softly as Pip led him and Spike to the hot tub. Mac took off his sweat-soaked shirt, and climbed in. The two smaller boys immediately followed suit, sighing in satisfaction at how the tub's jets massaged their tired muscles. Big Mac leaned back against the tub's wall and closed his eyes, letting his long, dirty blond, unkempt hair out of from behind his ears and fall over his face as the small waves splashed against his firm chest and shoulders. "Good work today, y'all. Tomorrow we'll work on legs." He mused as he let the warmth and gentleness of the tub's water relax him.

After 15 minutes in the tub, the three friends got out of the tub and dried off. They all changed back into casual clothes and sat in Pip’s room, doing what every teenage boy loves to do.

“Oi! 360 no-scope headshot! Get wrecked, mate!” Pip screamed in excitement at the TV of his entertainment rig in his room as Spike and Big Mac simply watched in awe of his “MLG L337 $K1LLZ.”

After a few more hours of mind-numbing video games, Mac took his leave and drove the Apple Family truck back to Sweet Apple Acres. Soon after, Spike left as well, and as he walked home, he smiled at how much Mac had helped him and Pip, knowing that he has found a good friend in the country boy.

When he got home he opened the door to the apartment he shared with his sister, and blushed when he walked into the living room to see his sister, bending down to get a book from the lower shelf in the living room, giving him a good view of her curvy rear, which was hugged tightly by a pair of black jeans.

“Hey Twili-hah...”

Spike’s nose bleed from earlier today immediately returned with a vengeance.

“Oh, hey, Spike!” His sister said as she looked at Spike over her shoulder with a smile. “How was your workout with Pipsqueak and Big Macintosh?”

“U-uh… It was… really tiring, and… stuff..” Spike couldn’t stop himself from speaking slowly and stuttering like an idiot, as he was able to sneak another peak at Twilight’s butt without her noticing, then mentally scolded himself for being such a lecherous pervert. He was finally able to cast his gaze upwards as Twilight found the book she was looking for and turned around to face her brother, and saw the trail of red that was flowing from his left nostril.

“Oh, Spike! You’re bleeding again! Twilight said with a gasp as she set her book down on the coffee table and gently pulled Spike to a seated position on the couch. “Stay right here, I’ll go get some tissues.” Twilight told Spike before making a quick trip down the hall to her room. She came back seconds later with a box of tissues. “Are you alright, Spike?” She asked in a concerned tone as she wiped the copious amount of blood off of his lip.

After she cleaned the blood off of his face and his nosebleed finally stopped, Twilight looked into Spike’s eyes with genuine concern, and she asked him the one question he wanted to avoid.

"Spike, is something wrong?"

Author's Note

*dramatic music* CLIFFHANGER!

I told you the next chapter was coming VERY soon! :D I'm just glad that this one seemed to write itself. This was honestly super fun to write. Hope you're enjoying the story. If you are, as always remember to drop a big thumbs up and also a HUGE shout out to my amazing co-writer Ringmaster1336.

Next chapter soon to come, and for all you pervs, yes, it will have some clop in it.

Deuces!

New Love and Girl Talk

“Spike, is something wrong?”

“I… I... “ Spike couldn’t form any sort of coherent words as he was in a sensory overload. As Twilight had wiped the blood from his face, she had accidentally pressed her large chest against his. It was a good thing Spike had changed back into his jeans before heading home, otherwise it would have been VERY obvious what was wrong.

“You what, Spike?” Twilight asked, a look of worry on her face. “You’ve been acting strange all day. I’ve never seen you act like this. And what’s with the nosebleeds? It could be stress. That’s a common cause of sinus pressure and nasal perfusion. What’s stressing you out, Spike? Tell me, please.” She grabbed his chin and turned his head towards her. She continued in a loving, motherly tone, “I want to help you.”

“T-Twilight… This is one thing I can’t let you help with.” Spike said as he tried to pry his gaze from her eyes.

“W-Why not? Was it something I did?” Twilight began to panic, upset by the thought that she had caused her brother to act so strangely.

“No, you didn’t do anything wrong… It-it’s me who’s doing something wrong…” Spike stuttered, blushing deeply.

“Spike, you’re such a sweet little brother. You haven’t wronged me in any way. Please tell me. I want to know. I want to help.” She hugged Spike tightly and ran her fingers through his hair, her breath unintentionally falling heavily on his neck.

“A-Ah… Tw-Twilight…” Spike couldn’t hold back a few small moans as her breath grazed his sensitive neck.

“Oh, I’m sorry! Did I hurt you? Did I touch a sore spot or something?” Twilight asked as she leaned away from Spike, worried that she had hurt him.

“N-No… You didn’t hurt me... It’s okay. I mean, it’s not okay, but….”

“But what, Spike?”

“It’s nothing…”

“Spike, I know you’re lying. You can tell me. Even if it’s ‘guy stuff,’ or something like that, I promise I’ll do my best to help.”

“Twilight… If I tell you… You’ll probably hate me…” Spike looked down as he fidgeted uncomfortably.

“Spike, I’m your sister! I could never hate you. There’s nothing you could do to change that.” Twilight replied with a genuinely loving smile.

Spike sighed. “Okay, well… There’s this girl…”

“Really? Who is it? Is she pretty? Do I know her? Is it one of my friends?” Twilight immediately perked up when she heard this, as she was very excited that Spike could possibly soon be implementing romance into his life. “Is it Rarity? I know you’ve had a crush on her for quite some time.”

“Well, she’s definitely pretty… But it’s not Rarity... The thing is, I don’t think that this girl would want to speak to me if I told her how I really felt about her. Plus, even if she reciprocated my feelings, I don’t think it would be accepted by anyone else.”

“Spike, what are you saying? Who is this girl?”

“Well… I’ve known her nearly my whole life, and… I’m afraid it would ruin what we’ve had for so long… The fact that I’m attracted to her in this way is just weird… Even if it feels right…”

“Spike…” Twilight began, her heart jumping into her throat, “You’re scaring me. Just tell me. Who is she?”

“... I’m sorry… You have every right to hate me for what I’m about to do.” He said as he gently cupped Twilight’s face in his hands and closed his eyes as he leaned in to kiss her deeply and passionately.

“Spike, what are you do-mm!” Twilight’s body stiffened at the initial contact, but the feeling of her first kiss began to melt her inhibitions away. She now realized who it was that Spike loved, and she found that she reciprocated his love. The two siblings stayed there, lips locked together for almost a minute before breaking away from one another. Twilight’s cheeks turned a bright red, and she was slightly out of breath. “Spike, that was… amazing.”

“So, you’re not mad?” Spike asked, surprised at his sister’s response.

“Spike, we both know that we’re not actually related. Mom and dad adopted you right after they had me so that they could rescue you from that awful orphanage you were placed in. Besides, you’re very handsome.” She smiled with a shy blush on her cheeks as she ran her hands along his strong arms and chest.

“I know we’re not really siblings, I guess I just had it in my head that living together as legal siblings would made this taboo.. I guess it doesn’t, now that I think about it… Do you think everyone else will be okay with it, too?”

“Spike, like it or not, they’re gonna have to deal with it.” She said through a giggle as she gathered the courage to push her lips against his.

WARNING: CLOP AHEAD!

Spike kissed Twilight with hunger, now, a fire burning hot inside him. He licked her lips as a way of asking for entrance, which was immediately granted to him. Their tongues danced together passionately as they kissed, and Spike leaned back onto the couch, holding Twilight by her hips as she straddled him. Twilight’s loins burned with desire, and she instinctively ground herself against his pelvis, feeling his hardness.

Spike groaned lustfully into her mouth and reached down to squeeze her butt, which emitted a squeak from his sister. The cute sound only encouraged him further, and his hands sunk into her firm, yet soft behind. Twilight’s nipples began to harden from the excitement, and Spike could feel his sister’s two buds of excitement prod against his chest. He broke their kiss and looked into her eyes, asking a silent question. She understood and began to unbutton her blouse, panting heavily from the intimate kiss they had just shared.

“Spike… C-Can we…?” Twilight asked, her eyes full of lust. The look she gave him was practically begging him to climb atop her and ravage her body. But Spike knew, that wasn’t what she meant. Twilight didn’t want to go all the way, and Spike could tell this by how she looked at him; yearning for him to do something, but still a bit nervous.

“Twilight, I’m new to this kind of thing, too. I don’t think I’m ready for… everything.” Spike said, a deep red spreading thicker across his face as he spoke. “If you don’t feel comfortable with something, that’s fine by me. I already feel really awkward about this, so I understand if you feel the same way.” His smile warmed her heart; she loved to hear that Spike cared about her thoughts and feelings.

She smiled back and kissed his nose. “Yeah, I don’t think we should do that yet… But, I do want to do something for you, little bro.” She giggled and slowly rubbed the large bulge in his pants.

Spike gritted his teeth and gave a sharp hiss from the unexpected contact, his hips instinctively thrusting upwards.. “Oh, Twilight! What are you doing?”

Twilight giggled again, though she was blushing a deep scarlet. “I’m rewarding my little brother for being so honest with his feelings.” She purred into his ear and unbuttoned his jeans, pulling them down along with his boxers, gasping at his large, throbbing member. “Oh my gosh! Spike, it’s huge… Maybe I should start calling you ‘big’ brother.” She giggled seductively as her hand gently gripped the base, not able to fit her whole hand around it.

“Gah! T-Twilight!” Spike moaned, unable to communicate any further than that. Twilight giggled again and began to stroke Spike’s shaft rhythmically. Though she had no experience with this kind of thing, her natural skill did nothing to help confirm the fact. Within less than a minute, she had Spike moaning uncontrollably.

She bowed her head and gave the head an experimental lick, which made the whole of Spike’s sizeable erection swell with pleasure. She kept licking, tasting his precum, which had a very musky smell and taste.

Twilight loved it. She threw caution to the wind and took over half of Spike’s manhood into her mouth at once, and began to bob her head, going a little further down each time, drawing Spike ever closer to his impending orgasm.

As Spike was almost at his peak, he tried to say, ‘Twilight, I’m close!’ but due to how much pleasure he was feeling, it came out sounding a lot more like a series of grunts and moans from a Yakyakistanian with a chest cold.

Somehow, Twilight received the message correctly, and nodded her head before taking all of his length down until she could feel his cockhead swelling. She then pulled back until Spike’s manmeat was completely out of her mouth. She grabbed his cock and jerked it rapidly, aiming it right at her face.

Spike could hold back no longer, and released with a loud moan. The first spurt hit twilight on the left cheek, then her lips. She opened her mouth so she could taste the rest of his thick seed. After he had finished shooting, Twilight winked at Spike and swallowed the cum that she caught in her mouth. Spike was in awe of Twilight’s boldness; so impressed, in fact, that he could only manage to respond to her sexy act with one word.

“Damn.”

CLOP END

Twilight smiled contently as she laid against Spike, gently running her small, delicate hands over his toned body. The two lovers laid there, locked in an embrace until Spike fell asleep. obviously tired from their actions only minutes ago. Twilight also began to feel the effects of weariness urging her to sleep, As her eyes began to flutter closed, she tiredly uttered a phrase into the ear of her sleeping lover.

“I love you, Spike.

*Earlier that day*

Fluttershy had explained the whole thing to Pinkie after they got to her house. The shy girl had been blushing the whole time, especially when she had explained that she had used her thoughts about Bulk as a masturbatory aid, at which point Rainbow Dash had laughed until her ribs were aching. Which in turn resulted in her having a very sore ass (courtesy of Pinkie’s hand), and a very upset Fluttershy and Pinkie in front of her.

After Fluttershy had finished explaining her situation to Pinkie, she got a hug from her. “Don’t worry, Fluttershy,” Pinkie encouraged her timid friend, “we’ll help you with this, one way or another.”

“O-okay.. I’m just so embarrassed…” Fluttershy said just barely above a whisper.

“Don’t worry, Fluttershy, everyone our age has experiences like this. It’s nothing to be ashamed of.” Pinkie beamed at her blushing friend.

“That’s what Rainbow said, too. But it just feels so wrong…” Fluttershy said, looking down at her lap as she sat on Pinkie’s bed. “What if he knew that I thought about him that way? He’d be so disgusted with me…” Tears began to form in the shy girls eyes as she thought more about her dilemma.

“Fluttershy, that’s not true.” Rainbow said, now taking the situation seriously, as she didn’t like to see Fluttershy cry. “I mean, you’re, like, his closest friend, and his only one, not counting me and the football team. I think he’d be happy that such a cute and smart girl is so attracted to him.”

“Girls, you don’t understand… He’s… He’s actually really sophisticated. He has standards. Standards higher than a girl like me…” Fluttershy’s tears began to fall, her quiet sobs muffled by the mattress she had planted her face into to try to hide herself from the world. Pinkie sat her up and held her in a loving hug.

Rainbow was the first to speak, raising an eyebrow in confusion. “Fluttershy, no offense, but, uh… How is Bulk sophisticated?”

“Oh, no…” Fluttershy started. “Forget I said that… umm… If you don’t mind… please?” She looked up at her two friends, tears still in her eyes.

Rainbow chuckled, “Well, you’ve piqued our interest now, Shy. I mean, sure, Bulk is a nice guy, and he’s not a bully, contrary to what most people would expect by how he looks, but that hardly counts as being sophisticated. I mean, all he really does is scream, ‘Yeah!’ really loud all the time. Some kids at school even think he’s, y’know…” Rainbow held up air quotes, “...special.”

“He… He’s actually really smart, Rainbow… I really shouldn’t be telling you this, though… He wants to keep it a secret…”

“WHAT?!” Rainbow screamed in surprise. “Why would Bulk not want anyone to know that he’s-”

“Because he has social anxiety, Rainbow!” Fluttershy said very loudly. Well, louder than she usually is. “And him getting that much attention if people knew would scare him! So I promised to not tell anyone!” After realizing that Fluttershy had, indeed, told someone about Bulk, she teared up again. “Oh, no… I… I-I wasn’t supposed to say that… He-He’ll hate me if he finds out I told you two!” She sobbed again, collapsing onto the mattress in a heap.

“No, it’s alright Fluttershy!” Pinkie said, rubbing her sobbing friend’s back. “We won’t tell anybody Bulk’s secret. Right, Rainbow?” She turned and gave her girlfriend possibly the most serious look to ever cross her face, and Rainbow knew that she did not have a choice in what she was going to say next, and she also knew that she had to make sure that she stayed loyal to what she was about to say.

“Pinkie’s right. We won’t tell anyone. And we’ll make sure Bulk doesn’t find out that we know.”

“P-Pinkie Promise?” Fluttershy asked as she looked up at her two friends through begging, misty eyes. Both Dash and Pinkie went through the motions with smiles on their faces.

“Cross my heart hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye.”

Author's Note

By writing this chapter, I have discovered two things about clop:
1. I am horrible at writing it.
2. My co-author is significantly better at writing it than I am.
So once again, I encourage you to head over to Ringmaster1336's page and give him a huge thank you for his contribution to this story. It wouldn't exist without him.

On an entirely different note: WE HAVE OVER 100 VIEWS! YAY! Because you guys are so awesome, I'm going to upload the next chapter right after this one goes up, and let me tell you guys: It was by far my favorite chapter to write so far.

Hope you guys enjoyed! If you did give this story a big thumbs up!

Deuces!

An Intense Workout and A Trottingham Rant

“Holy hell, that was a crazy workout, mate.” Pipsqueak said between heavy pants, desperately trying to refill his lungs with precious oxygen, his chest heaving violently.

“Yeah. I’ve never felt so drained in my like.” Spike agreed with his friend before chugging about a half-gallon of water from his workout jug without taking a breath

“Eeyup.” Big Mac chuckled. “No better workout than a 5 mile jog to warm you up.” He said nonchalantly before wiping the sweat from his brow with his removed t-shirt, leaving his toned abs glistening with sweat in the sunlight.

“WARM YOU UP?!” The two younger boys asked loudly in disbelief.

“Wait a second,” Pip chimed in, “you mean to to tell me this isn’t the full workout?!”

“Eenope.” Big Mac started. “C’mon y’all, we ainn’t even been runnin’ for a full hour. Let’s get back inside to yer home gym, Pip. We’re doin’ legs today, so stretch for about ten minutes, and then get ready for squat city.” He chuckled in his deep, yet somehow soft, voice.

Spike and Pip groaned, but obeyed their large friend. They were soon back in the home gym, and were stretching out their legs for today’s brutal workout. Big Mac came in seconds later and began his stretches, which made Spike and Pip’s jaws drop.

“Eeyup.” Mac said quietly to himself before jumping into the air and landing perfectly in the splits, his long legs forming a flawlessly straight line. He then slowly leaned forward until his chest was on the ground, his legs still perfectly straight, his calm demeanor ever-present on his face. He held the stretch for about 30 seconds. He then propped himself up on his knees, and slowly leaned backwards until his head touched the floor. He then slid his knees outwards to his sides until each leg was making a painful-looking v-shape. He allowed more of his backside to touch the ground, until his shoulderblades and rear were also touching the cold floor beneath him. He continued to stretch out his hips and knees in strange, pretzel-like maneuvers.

Spike and Pip were cringing just by watching Mac do these painful-looking stretches. Spike spoke slowly. “How… the hell… is he doing that?!”

“I can’t rightly say that I know, mate.” Pip replied back. “I have trouble touchin’ me own fuckin’ toes, and technically I should be more limber than he is, bein’ the smallest bloke in this room.”

Big Mac chuckled lightly, hearing the younger boys’ comments. “Ah wasn’t always able to do this. Stretchin’ is something you need to work at more than weight training or cardio conditioning. It takes time, commitment, and perseverance. It’s the most painful part of the workout, because to get more flexible, you need t’pass your limit, but it’s also the most essential, because more flexibility means less injuries. Ah reckon if y’all stretch every single day, you’ll have me beat in a year or so.”

Pip leaned over to whisper to Spike, “Did you know he could talk this much?” Spike responded with a stifled laugh and decided to try the stretches that Mac was doing. He couldn’t get as far as the larger boy had, but he was still pretty flexible, all things considered.

After another five or so minutes of stretching, Big Mac stood up. “Alright y’all,” He said, walking over to the board and writing out today’s workout, speaking the regiment as he wrote it. “Today, we’re gonna do a full leg circuit. Calves, quads, hamstrings, and glutes. 5 sets of kettlebell swings and side-to-sides to start out; 30 seconds each set, 10 second rest between each set. Spike, Ah reckon you can use a 20 pound bell, an’ Pip can use a 15. Then, we’ll move onto squats; 10 sets of 15, 60% of yer max weight, a one minute rest between each set. Spike, y’all can probably do 150, countin’ the bar. An’ Pip… Ah’m guessin’ 100 for you. After that is gonna be calf raises with 25 pound dumbbells. These are easy, so we’re gonna do 5 sets of 50. Then, we’re gonna do leg presses. 4 sets of 25 reps, 75% of yer max. We’re gonna end off the circuit with hamstring curls. Trust me, this is the hardest, most dangerous workout in this circuit. Hamstrings are mighty easy to pull an’ tear. 5 sets of 10, 40% of yer max; don’t go any higher’n that. For all workouts besides the kettlebells, we’re gonna go one at a time so that we can spot each other. Ah’ll spot each of you when you lift, an’ you two’ll spot me while I lift. After the circuit, we’re gonna do a 10 minute post-workout cool-down stretch before takin’ a well-deserved rest in the hot tub. Any questions?” He stopped writing and turned to his class of two.

“Oi, I’ve got one, mate.” Pip continued in a tone of disbelief. “How the bloody hell can you do this everyday?!”

“Ah don’t.” Big Mac replied with a smile and a relaxed laugh. “Ah only work legs twice a week. Ah’m sure you can see why. Ah’m resilient, but Ah ain’t suicidal.” He joked.

“Yeah, you can say that again.” Spike laughed.

Mac responded with a calm smile. “Seriously, though, as football players, y’all need strong legs. You can bench press all day, but if you ain’t got no leg strength, ‘taint worth nuthin’.” Pip and Spike nodded at that statement, showing they understood that these hellish workouts are essential for their success in football.. “Now, let’s put on some tunes an’ work our tails off.” Spike nodded again with a smile before picking his favorite workout playlist on his phone and plugging it into Pip’s speaker system.

The three worked hard and diligently, and they finished the workout in about an hour and a half, thankfully with no injuries. They did their cool-down stretches and then walked to the backyard, ready for a warm soak in the hot tub. They all sighed in relaxation as they got in, enjoying the feeling the water gave them, slowly relaxing their muscles. “Ah, that’s the scrummy, right there.” Pip sighed as he felt immediate relief when the jets on the tub’s bench massaged his sore legs.

They soaked and chatted in the hot tub for about 30 minutes; afterwards they got out and dried off and then dressed in some comfortable lounging clothes: Spike in a pair of purple basketball shorts and a long, black t-shirt, Pip in a sleeveless red hoodie and white joggers, and Mac in some baggy grey sweatpants and a red beater. They relaxed in the living room for a while, watching television and chatting over a table scattered with plates, cups, and empty snack food bags.

This cycle continued throughout the week; each day after their workout, the boys would soak in the hot tub and then relax and chat. The three became extremely close as they got to know each other through these workouts. One day, Spike decided to tell Mac and Pip about him and Twilight. He was certain they would understand.

“Hey, guys,” Spike said as the three friends were having a post-workout soak. “Can I ask you guys something?”

Pip smiled and nodded, “Of course, mate. You know we’re your bros, you can ask us anything.”

Mac simply agreed with Pip, smiling softly and offering a hearty, “Eeyup.”

“Alright,” Spike began with a nervous sigh. “As you guys both know, Twilight’s my sister.” He stated in a shaky voice.

They both nodded.

“Well, as Pip already knows, a little over a week ago, I began to develop feelings for her that I shouldn’t really feel towards a family member. I began to love her and look at her as something more than a sister.” Pip stayed calm, while Mac’s eyes widened a small bit. Still, he allowed Spike to continue. “Well, the night that I came home from our first workout together, some stuff happened, I ended up confessing my feelings for her, and she reciprocated my feelings. What I haven’t told you guys is that I’m not her biological brother. I was adopted. Anyways, I’ve been throwing thoughts around in my head ever since that night, and I need to know something, so what I’m asking you guys is is this: does the fact that we’re only related by legality make it ok to be with her?” He looked at his friends with hope in his eyes.

“Well, I don’t see why not, mate.” Pip smiled, “Plus, if anybody has a problem with it, you can explain the situation, and I’m sure they’ll understand. And if not,” Pip shrugged, “tell ‘em to piss off.” He gave Spike a brofist after he was done.

Spike turned to Big Mac as he began to give his opinion. “Eeyup. I agree. If y’all ain’t blood related, then Ah don’t see a problem with it at all. Love has very few boundaries, and y’all ain’t crossing none of ‘em.” He ended with a smile and a pat on Spike’s shoulder.

Spike smiled brightly at the support his friends were showing him. “Thank you for having my back with this, guys.”

“It’s nothin’ mate. We’re ‘ere for you whenever you need us.” Pip said encouragingly.

Spike was put at ease, knowing his friends supported his love for Twilight. “Awesome. You guys are the best friends I could ask for.” He grinned and bro-hugged each of them.As they began to drift back into idle conversation, Big Mac’s phone started to ring. He quickly answered the call.

“Eeyup?” He asked the caller in his southern drawl.

The elderly, croaky voice of Granny Smith answered, loud enough for Spike and Pip to hear her through the phone. “Big Mac, can ya come back t’ the ferm? Me’n Applejack cain’t git this keg o’ cider up in th’pile with th’rest of ‘em.”

“Eeyup.” Mac replied in his unparalleled calm demeanor. He slowly stood up from Pip’s couch. “Ah gotta head back to the farm. Ah’ll see y’all tomorrow. Thanks for lunch, Pip.” The larger boy fist-bumped his friends as they said their goodbyes. He then grabbed his duffle bag, heading out the front door to the Apple family’s paint-chipped, rusty truck. He chucked his workout gear in the bed before starting the truck, it’s engine stuttering before turning over and roaring loudly. He then drove off in the direction of Sweet Apple Acres. This left Spike and Pip with nothing to do.

“What’cha s’pose we do now, mate?” Pip asked in a bored tone, tossing a small toy football in his calloused hands.

“I dunno.” Spike shrugged. “Wanna go downtown or something?”

“Sure, maybe we could call up a few blokes to meet us there.” Pip suggested.

“Button, maybe?”

“Eh, he’s nice enough, but he won’t wanna go anywhere but the arcade. And knowin ‘im, we’ll be stuck there for hours, an’ once he’s broke, he’ll try to mooch cash off both of us.”

Spike chuckled a bit, “Yeah, you’re right about that. Well, what about Snips and Snails?” he offered, to which Pip responded with a look of disbelief.

“Mate.” Pip began, “I’m as tolerant as the next bloke, but I refuse to babysit those knobs all day.”

Spike chuckled again, “Yeah, same here, forget I asked.”

“Oi, mate, how about Twilight an’ her friends?” Pip suggested. “I’ve never met ‘er or the lovelies she hangs ‘round with.” he said before patting Spike on the shoulder. “Heh. ‘Sides you, of course.”

Spike sighed in slight disappointment before explaining, “Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash are doing some ‘girl stuff’ with Fluttershy that apparently can’t be interrupted, Applejack is grounded for starting a fight at school with Rarity, who refuses to leave home because she’s ‘devastated’ about being cut from the fashion club, and Twilight is helping Principal Celestia organize her office for extra credit.”

Pip waited until Spike was finished to speak, but apparently he only heard the first half of Spike’s explanation. “Hold on there, mate. There was a cat fight at school, an’ I didn’t see it?! Oi, tell me you’ve got a video of it!”

“Dude, c’mon, that’s just messed up! I wouldn’t record my friends fighting.” Spike said, a bit angry at Pip for expecting he had done so.

“Sorry if I offended you mate,” Pip apologized, “But I ‘aven’t seen a good throwdown in years! I always miss the school fights, an’ by the time I hear about ‘em, nobody’s got the video anymore. I’m due to see a good beat-down.” he said, attempting to justify himself.

Spike rolled his eyes with a grin. “Bro, you never change.” He chuckled. “Look, if you wanna see the video that badly, talk to Featherweight; he records everything worth seeing that happens at school, and keeps the files on his phone and computer.”

“Thanks, mate.” Pipsqueak smiled. “Oi, speaking of, we should meet up with that bloke today; ‘ave you got his number?”

Spike nodded and tossed Pip his phone. “Here, just copy it onto your cell.”

“Righto.” Pip said, happily entering the digits on his phone’s keyboard before calling the new contact. “Oi, Featherweight. It’s Pip. Me an’ Spike are heading downtown. Meet us in by Sofas & Quills in 15, yeah? Alright mate, see you there.”

As the two friends were waiting for Featherweight, Spike looked up at the sign and asked his friend, “Why does that guy still sell quills? It’s not the 18th century anymore. He’d make a lot more business selling pens, or something.”

“I dunno, mate. But I will say, he makes plenty of business off the couches alone. They’re the most comfortable things I’ve ever sat me arse on, they are.”

“Hm.” Spike hummed in response before the duo heard a squeaky, high-pitched voice emanating from across the street.

“Hey guys!” Featherweight called in his obnoxious tone. The buck-toothed boy made his way over to them with a goofy smile, his thin frame jogging awkwardly over to the two friends. “How’s it goin’?”

Pip forced a smile and nod, trying his best to shut out Featherweight’s prepubescent voice so his ears didn’t bleed. “Just waitin’ for you, mate. Not much else.” He said before giving the boy a fist bump. “By the by, Spike told me you got your mitts on a video of that Rarity girl and the cowgirl ‘avin’ a bit of a squab.”

“Oh yeah!” The small boy nearly screamed in excitement. “Rarity got her ass beat man! It was awesome! I’ve got it on my phone, wanna watch?”

“Do I ever, mate! And could you send it to me, as well?”

Featherweight smirked, “Of course I could… For twenty bucks.”

“Oh, you’re a hustler, eh?” Pip flashed a smirk back, “Well, I’ll choke up some cash, but I’m not a fool. Ten bucks.” He looked back at Featherweight expectantly.

“Fifteen.” The skinny teen haggled back.

Pip scoffed, “Mate, don’t be a tosser, I’ve got ten right ‘ere. Take the cash or take a hike.”

“Ugh, fine.” Featherweight groaned. “But don’t show anybody. It’ll be bad for business. I can’t let you take away my customers.”

Pip rolled his eyes, “Mate, ‘ave you lost the plot? You’re not a professional photographer, you’re just some prepubescent airy-fairy with a cheap camera. Your ‘business’ is sticking your nose where it don’t belong and selling the dirt you sniff out at insane prices to any ‘customer’ with the cash and ignorance to cough up a twenty.”

Featherweight shrugged. “Whatever, limey boy. You wanna see the fight or not?”

Pip glared at the buck-toothed boy, “Actually, you can keep the bloody video, ya gormless ligger. I’m not doin’ ‘business’ with some plug-ugly plonker who’s not even gone through puberty yet. Seriously, you skiver, you sound like a bloody 5-year-old girl! Take your slag-faced screenshots somewhere else, and bugger off, ya barmy fuckin’ mingebag!”

At this point, Spike was laughing so hard that his ribs hurt. When Pip gets mad, he makes the most hilarious insults. In all honesty, Spike had no idea what half the insults meant, but they were damn funny, and he couldn’t deny it.

Featherweight stood straight up and attempted a rebuttal, though his insults were much weaker. “Your insults don’t make any sense, you stupid tea-drinker! The queen of Trottingham must be one ugly bitch to have peasants like you.” Featherweight continued, thinking his petty insults stung Pip in the slightest.,“Tell me, how badly were you paid as a chimneysweep in ‘ye olde Trottingham’?” Though the lanky teen’s words didn’t offend Pip, the fact that Featherweight thought he stood a chance only seemed to make him angrier.

“Listen, you fuckin’ pikey, the only reason my insults don’t make any sense to you is because you’re as thick as me mum’s mingehairs. Not only that, you’re shitty ligger. A half-dead sewer rat could bootleg rum better than you could sell a video. You called me a tea-drinker? Well, I’d much rather drink tea than the urine that you willingly guzzle down every time you take a picture, seeing as how you’re a piss-poor cameraman. I don’t think you could get a decent shot even if you didn’t have your knob in your hand all the time, plus, you look like a nutter when you use flash photography at high fuckin’ noon. Are you blind, mate? a dyslexic bat with two black eyes could see better than you, you swot. You’re like a dog with two dongers about sellin’ these videos, but you don’t even know how to hold the damn camera in one spot. You’re mad as a bag of ferrets if you think these videos are worth any money. I swear on me grandmum’s grave, mate, you’re not battin’ on a full wicket if you think this shit is gonna make you rich! You’re callin’ me a fuckin’ peasant chimneysweep, but you’re dad must’ve been one naffy chav when he cleaned you’re mums maggot-chuffin’ chimney to pop out an ugly fucker like you! While I'm at it, I should also mention that the only reason you flash that cheap piece of plastic and glass is because you're a lazy sod who doesn't want to put in the effort to get a real job, and you’ve got no confidence to go to an interview anyway, because the Cake’s babies sound manlier than you, and your knob’s probably shorter than me baby toe. Not that anyone would even think to hire you anyway, with that spotty face you walk around with, on top of the fact that I’d rather stick my dick in a hornet’s nest than hear you utter one more word, since your voice sounds worse than a two-bit slag suckin’ on a thousand stiffies. When you speak it sounds like an uphill gardener got kicked in the nuts one too many times, and then he choked on the flowers he was waterin’. Not to mention you’ve got no meat on you. You couldn’t lift a piece of paper even if Ms. Cheerilee was danglin’ her twat above it! You’re weaker than a tart’s minge after a busy weekend! Seriously, even I’ve got more muscle than you do, and I’m called ‘Pipsqueak’ for a reason. Off yourself, you barmy git!” when Pipsqueak finally finished his rant, he spat on the ground in front of Featherweight.

“W-well… I… you’re a....” Featherweight desperately searched for a response, but was unable to choke out more than a fraction of a reply before falling silent, only to repeat the process with a new phrase. Tears began to well up in his eyes as Pip stood in front of him, breathing heavily, his chest heaving with an intimidating anger. He looked into the eyes of the angry Trottingham teen before his last wall of defense came crumbling down. “WAHAHAHAHAAAAAA!” The small boy ran away in defeat, his wails drawing the tears from his eyes. Spike and Pipsqueak watched the space he previously occupied wordlessly until the cries were silenced by the growing distance between them and the now emotionally crushed Featherweight.

Spike looked at Pip, and was so amazed at the verbal ass-kickery he had just laid down that he could only utter three words to describe his friend’s accomplishment.

“Savage as fuck."

Author's Note

Yup. Pipsqueak is a savage. This chapter was so fun to write. British slang and insults are so funny!

Thank you guys for reading this chapter of You Thought You Knew Canterlot High! As always if you enjoyed I'd appreciate a big thumbs up, and don't forget to drop a comment on Ringmaster1336's page for being an awesome co-author.

The next chapter is coming soon, so stay tuned.

Deuces!

A Broken Bone and A Strong Friendship

Spike crashed loudly through the doors of the hospital, searching desperately for his injured friend. "Pip!" He yelled, still frantically scanning the waiting room. Meanwhile, Applejack walked calmly through the doors and began to talk to the receptionist, medical papers in hand.

Nurse Sweetheart heard Spike’s panicked cries and approached him with a calm smile. “Follow me, Spike, I’ll take you to him.” Spike nodded and silently followed her into a treatment room, where Pipsqueak's arm was being casted. Pip seemed very calm now, but still a bit mad that he wouldn’t be able to do much for the foreseeable future. He sat on the edge of the bed, watching the nurse cast his arm.

He looked up from his broken arm at his friend, and began with a smile, "Oi, Spike. About time you got 'ere. You're gonna love the x-rays. They're gruesome as hell. It’s awesome"

Spike exhaled in relief. “Man, am I glad you’re alright. I thought they might have to amputate and you’d fulfil your childhood dream of becoming a pirate.”

Pip chuckled, “Bugger off, mate.”

Spike laughed before scanning the room. “Hey, where’s Mac?”

“He went to the vending machines to get some snacks for us.” Pip answered nonchalantly.

“Cool. Applejack is doing your paperwork right now, so once you finish getting casted and she finishes filling out the forms, we can drop you off at home, okay?”

Before Pip could voice a response, a bag of chips landed gently in his lap. He looked up to see Big Mac standing in the doorway, a plethora of snacks in his arms. “Ah saw all the paperwork AJ needs to fill out on my way to the vending machine. We might be here awhile, so Ah brought enough to last us an hour or two.”

“Ah, bollocks.” Pip groaned. He then laid back in the hospital bed he was sitting on before pulling his phone out of his pocket and putting his earbuds in his ears. He relaxed as he heard his favorite song begin to play. “Oh well, at least this bed is comfortable.”

*Two hours later*

The trio of friends were back at Pip’s house, sitting in his living room, looking at Pip’s gnarly x-rays. As they had discovered earlier that day, Pipsqueak had a closed compound fracture in his lower arm, making the x-rays a worthy and gruesome trophy to show off to his friends.

“Damn!” Spike almost yelled in shock at the angle Pip’s arm was twisted at in the picture. “Dude, your arm is fucked!”

“Eeyup.” Mac quietly agreed.

“Thanks, Spike. I couldn’t fucking tell.” Pipsqueak said sarcastically, a blank look on his face, waving his casted arm in front of his friend’s face. “Doc told me I gotta wear this bloody thing for two whole months! My arm is gonna be like a wet noodle after I get it off.”

“Well, look on the bright side.” Spike began. “At least you’re gonna be better by the time football conditioning starts.”

“Yeah, but this arm won’t be any good for it.”

“You can work the muscle back before the season starts! Besides, all you need that arm for is catching, anyway. You’re a receiver, not a lineman, like Mac. And you can still work out with a broken arm, just no weights. You can still run and do sit ups and stuff like that. You could even do one-armed push-ups. I mean, it could’ve been worse. Be thankful you didn’t break a leg.” Spike said jokingly.

“Don’t jinx me now, mate.” Pip chuckled.

“Well,” Mac said, “We’ve got a few more hours till sundown, an’ Ah don’t wanna put you two through anything else today. So how’s ‘bout we just play some games for a while? Y’all can still play with the way that there cast is angled, Ah reckon.” Mac grinned, pointing to Pip’s casted arm.

“Oi, mate. I don’t even really need this arm to play a game with you two. I’ll wreck you in Colt of Duty with one hand!” Pip joked, laughing cheerily at his statement.

“Pfft,” Spike stifled a laugh, “try saying that after me and Mac beat you in a 2v1. You’re good, bro, but you’re not good enough to beat both of us.”

Big Mac spoke up, trying to explain to Spike that he’s never played a video game in his life, lest Pip and Spike start to place any bets on the match. “Uh, Spike-”

“Oh, is that a challenge, mate? Five bucks each says you blokes’ll eat my dust!” The Trottingham boy smirked.

“Wait, Ah can’t-”

“Deal!” Spike interrupted Big Mac, sealing their fate, and ensuring Pipsqueak a quick ten dollars.

*Fifteen minutes later*

“Oh Yeah! Take that, ya scrubs!” Pipsqueak yelled, throwing his controller in triumph.

“I can’t believe we lost! 75 to 2!” Spike groaned in complaint.

Big Mac sat on the couch, eyes wide, completely motionless. “Ah didn’t even get to move once…” He then reached into his wallet and pulled out a five dollar bill, which he handed to Pip, still speechless.

“Well, what can I say, mates? Before I started working out with you two, I had a lot of free time.”

“Obviously!” Spike yelled in mild irritation before handing his friend five singles. “I can’t believe I made that bet with you. I forgot that you fucking no-lifed on video games before you joined the football team!”

“You mad, bro?” Pip asked spike, a large grin on his face.

“Just a little. That cash could’ve gotten me a sandwich for dinner on the way home.” Spike replied, still somewhat salty from his loss.

“Mate, you can grab food from my fridge before you leave. You know the house rules. Unless you’re gonna steal something, help yourself. Eat my food, play my games, use my gym, drop a deuce in my toilet, whatever you want, man.” Pip said with a smile to his friend.

Spike chuckled before fist bumping his friend and heading to the kitchen to fix himself a sandwich. Big Mac meanwhile, was still in disbelief at Pipsqueak’s level of skill at video games. “Ah didn’t even get to figure out how to shoot my gun… or jump… or run… or pause… only how to die…”

Author's Note

So yeah, this is pretty much just a short filler chapter. Sorry, my writer's block was acting up today! I Promise the next chapter will be much longer!

On an entirely different note, I just posted a blog that I think you guys will love! My aim is to allow you guys to interact with me through helping me write a story! You can find it here. I also wrote a very feelsy short story, which you can check out here.

As always, big ups to Ringmaster1336. If you didn't know, I helped him write the first story to be published on his page. WARNING: This story is a one-shot of pure clop, so if you're not into that kind of thing, don't read it! You can get to it by clicking here.

As always, drop a like if you enjoyed! The next chapter is coming soon!

Deuces, everyone!

Silence Is Golden, Coffee is Tasty, and Bulk is Fucked

Bulk sighed contently, setting down his copy of The Grand Scale of Space-Time by Stephen Hayking, having just finished it. ‘What a great read.’ He thought to himself. ‘Hayking is a true genius. I never would have been able to figure out that a great circle could be used to make a two hundred and seventy degree triangle, an abstract idea never thought possible before, using the latitudes and longitudes of-’ Bulk was roused from his thoughts when he heard his phone ring from his pocket, emitting two robotic-sounding beeps. A text message. It was from Fluttershy.

‘Hi, Bulk. I was just wondering if you want to meet for lunch at Sugarcube Corner. If you’re free, that is. ~ Fluttershy’

A smile formed on Bulk’s face. He quickly typed out a response.

‘I’m on my way right now. I’ll be there in 15 minutes.’

He nearly exploded with excitement as he stood from his bed. He hadn’t been able to meet up with Fluttershy outside of school for weeks, and he hadn’t talked with her much in school either, as she seemed to be hanging around some of her other friends recently, and Bulk was apprehensive about meeting new people, even if they were friends with Fluttershy. He quickly slipped his shoes on before walking quickly downtown, arriving in front of Sugarcube Corner exactly 15 minutes after he sent a reply to Fluttershy, as promised.

Fluttershy, clad in her cute oversized yellow sweater, a long green ankle-length skirt, and some yellow flats, approached Sugarcube Corner with a small smile on her face. After weeks of talking with Dash and Pinkie, they convinced Fluttershy to meet up with Bulk and, as Dash put it, ‘drop a few hints’ to him. She wasn’t so sure about that, but she was certainly excited to see bulk. She gave him a hug as they came within proximity of each other, Bulk returning the friendly gesture happily. “It’s so nice to see you, Bulk! I haven’t met up with you for so long! How have you been?”

“It’s great to see you, too, Fluttershy! I suppose I’ve been okay, but a bit bored.” Bulk took a second to look at his friend. He wanted to just tell her she was absolutely beautiful and adorable, but he knew that might freak out his timid friend. so he settled for, “You look really nice today.”

“Oh, why thank you!” Fluttershy replied, a blush forming on her cheeks. “You look nice as well. I like your outfit.”

“Oh, what, these old things?” Bulk said, gesturing to his tucked T-shirt and jeans, both articles of clothing fitting his form tightly, his large muscles bulging against them. “I just threw on the first thing I saw.” He chuckled lightly, rubbing the back of his head as he laughed.

Fluttershy covered her small mouth with a dainty hand to stifle a small giggle. “Well, shall we go inside and have some lunch?”

“Oh, y-yeah, sure. Let’s go.” Bulk replied, starting to get nervous around Fluttershy. It almost felt foreign talking with her, having not interacted with her as much as usual for almost a whole month. The duo walked into Sugarcube Corner, causing the door’s bell to sound off. A familiar pink-haired girl was standing behind the counter, greeting them as they entered.

“Hey, Fluttershy!” Pinkie Pie greeted her friend in her usual bubbly tone, then turned to the large boy beside the timid girl. “Hiya, Bulk! Here for lunch with Fluttershy?”

“Yeah!” Bulk boomed, not really familiar with the pink-haired girl, making his anxiety kick into high gear, and his defenses were once again put up to shield him from regular interaction with others.

“So, what’ll it be?” Pinkie asked with a smile, pulling a pad and pen out from the pocket of her apron.

Fluttershy looked over the familiar menu for a moment before quickly answering, “I’ll have a vegan tempeh sandwich and a peppermint iced latte. Bulk, you want the usual, right?”

“Yeah!” The large boy said simply, not daring to say any more this close to Pinkie for fear of drawing extra attention to himself.

“Okay, um, and Bulk would like a ham and cheese breakfast sandwich and a cup of green tea, please.” Fluttershy finished their order, a pleasant smile on her face.

“Okie dokie lokie!” Pinkie said with an enthusiastic smile. “I’ll be out with the orders soon. Ten minutes tops!” She finished before disappearing into Sugarcube Corner’s kitchen. Bulk and Fluttershy sat down at a small table and conversed quietly, so that Pinkie wouldn’t be able to hear Bulk from the kitchen.

“Goodness, it’s been quite awhile since we last met up like this, hasn’t it?” The small girl asked her significantly larger friend with a soft smile.

“Yes, it has. I almost forgot what you looked like, heh.” Bulk joked, a content grin on his face.

Fluttershy giggled, blushing lightly. “Well it’s a good thing we met up again, then.”

“Yes, I have so much to tell you about!” Bulk started excitedly, an almost childish look of joy on his face. “I just finished Stephen Hayking’s newest book this morning. It’s a lecture on the Grand Scale of the Space-Time continuum. It’s very keen, and it goes into an almost never-before seen amount of detail about the phenomena of great circles and their triangulation, which is drawn from the global lines of…” Fluttershy stared into the space in front of Bulk, mesmerized by his soothing voice. She appreciated his intellect. It was, perhaps, one of the largest parts of his unique charm that made her love him.

‘Wow…’ Fluttershy thought to herself, ‘He could compete with Twilight’s intellect. It’s so… attractive. I wish he could see the beauty of the gift he was given. He’s so sweet, and gentle. I wish others could see it as well, but they just think he’s dull because of his condition. I wish he didn’t have to struggle with that level of social anxiety. I feel so sorry for him. I wish I could help him more than I have been. He deserves better help.’ Fluttershy saw that Bulk seemed to be wrapping up his statement, and she turned her focus back onto him.

“.. and that’s just one of the many reasons I love Hayking’s works so much. He really is at the pinnacle of intellectual strength. I wish I had the mind to achieve as much as he has.” Bulk finished with a grin, secretly hoping he didn’t bore Fluttershy by going off on a tangent about his favorite author.

“That’s really nice, Bulk. I’m glad that his writing interests you. Don’t beat yourself up, though. I think you do have a mind as great as Hayking does. You’re so smart. I can’t even begin to understand a majority of what you know so much about. It’s so encouraging and exciting to see how smart you are.”

“Aw, thanks, Fluttershy. That means a lot.” Bulk said with a grateful look on his face.

Fluttershy responded to his thanks with an adorable smile, closing her eyes and tilting her head cutely to the side, causing Bulk to fall into his own train of thought focused around the beautiful girl sitting across the table from him. ‘Wow, she’s… just, wow. She’s smart, kind, cute… She’s perfect… But, she’d probably want to just stay friends. Besides, I don’t think I’d have a chance with her anyway… She has such a good reputation at school, being as nice as she is, and dating the ‘musclehead’ would probably ruin that for her…’

“Order up!” Pinkie called as she stepped through the kitchen’s double doors holding Bulk and Fluttershy’s orders on a serving tray.

Bulk smiled and got up, meeting Pinkie halfway to grab their orders. Not thinking completely straight, still stuck in his daydream state of mind that had been caused by Fluttershy’s cuteness, Bulk took the food and smiled at the pink-haired girl. “Thanks, Pinkie.” As soon as the words left his mouth, Bulk realized what he had done, and his entire body tensed, stiff as a board. His eyes shot open completely as shock began to take over his mind, filling it with fear and anxiety. He could only process one single thought in that moment.

‘Oh, shit.’

Author's Note

Sorry, I know I promised a long chapter, but I had to end this chapter with a cliffhanger, and I wanted to crank out a chapter today, so here it is. I swear next chapter will be longer!

Hope you guys enjoyed! As always, drop a like if you did, and don't forget to check out my co-writer, Ringmaster 1336.

If you haven't checked out my first blog on fimfiction yet, I recommend that you check it out! I made the blog hoping that you guys can write a story with me. Any ideas that make it into the story will be given proper credit. You can find the blog here.

Also, I just got an awesome new profile picture drawn by fimfiction's very own Lime Overtime. He's a great artist. Check out his DeviantArt page here.

Thanks for reading this chapter of You Though You Knew Canterlot High!

Deuces!

A New Home

As the girl walked through the halls of Griffonstone High School, A large, dark-skinned teen with cornrows approached her. He was wearing baggy jeans, and oversized wife beater, work boots, and a gold chain around his neck.

“Damn, girl.” He smirked, watching her hips sway as she walked, “You got a poppin’ booty.”

The girl scoffed, stuffing her hands in the pockets of her leather jacket that exposed her midriff. “Piss off, fucker. You aren’t getting any.”

The boy looked back at her rear, which was covered by her leather leggings. He whistled, cat-calling to her. “You sure, girl? You got all that, and nobody to hit it. You’re missin’ out, shawty.”

The girl growled and spun around to stare the boy down, her white and purple feathered bangs covering one eye. “Your cornrows must be rolled too tight if you think it’s a good idea to hit on me. Get the fuck out of here, before I beat you senseless. Try anything stupid, and your own mom won’t even be able to recognize you by the time I’m done.”

The boy laughed, “Oh, you’re kinky, huh? I can get into that, girl.” He tried to put his hand on her hip, but she slapped it away.

“This is your last chance, shithead. Fuck off. I’m not like the rest of the sluts that go to this school, got it?! I’m not gonna ride your two inches of terror.”

“The fuck you mean two inches?” The boy said, starting to get in her face. “The other dudes here ain’t got nothin’ on this dick. You want proof? Sounds like it to me. Let’s go over to the janitor’s closet and I’ll show you, girl.” He smirked, smacking the girls toned butt hard before giving it a rough squeeze. This immediately resulted in the boy being thrown into a row of lockers.

“DON’T EVER FUCKING TOUCH ME, YOU PIECE OF SHIT!” The girl screamed as she repeatedly punched the boy in the face, bystanders egging her on and recording the one-sided fight with their cellphones. The girl then grabbed the boy’s head with both hands and struck him in the face with her knee, causing his nose to break, and a few teeth to fly out. A roar sounded from the crowd as this happened. His nose began to leak blood, staining the hallway’s tiles and lockers. The girl didn’t let up, moving the focus of her attack to the boy’s left eye, punching and scratching at it with her sharp, but surprisingly short fingernails until the optical organ was a mass of bloodied and bruised skin. At that point, the school security had broken through the crowd of students and dragged the screaming girl to the principal’s office.

“LET ME GO!” She hollered, “I’M NOT FINISHED WITH THAT MOTHERFUCKER!”

The principal sighed in irritation, “This is the fifth time this month, Gilda!” He stood up from his chair, slamming his hands on the desk. “And this time, the student you beat up had to be rushed to the emergency room! You shattered his nose, knocked out four of his teeth, and from what the doctors told me, he’ll be half blind in that eye for the rest of his life, if it ever fully recovers!”

Gilda simply scoffed, flipping her white and purple bangs out from in front of her eyes. “Well, he deserved it! If he hadn’t been perving on me, and grabbing my ass, this never would’ve happened.”

“So you say. But if it wasn’t him, then it would’ve been someone else. You know the type of kids we have at this school! Besides, I’m not surprised you get that type of attention with the type of clothes you wear.”

“Seriously?! Fuck you, man. I don’t dress like this to get guys to ogle me. I dress this way because it’s what I like to wear.”

The man slammed his fist down on the desk. “That’s besides the point, Gilda! We can not have this type of behavior anymore. I’m going to have to call your parents. You’re being expelled from Griffonstone High.”

“Oh, I’m so scared. You think I give a shit? I say good fucking riddance, you old coot. Fuck this place!” Gilda stood up, kicking her chair back against the wall, leaving a large hole in it in the process, then stormed to the door, her combat boots thumping loudly on the tiled floor. “I hope one day someone burns this shithole down, with all of you in it!” She screamed, slamming the door so hard that the hinges rattled.

“Where did we go wrong?” Gilda’s mother asked her husband, sobbing loudly in a cushioned chair. Gilda’s father was rubbing his wife’s back in an attempt to comfort her while simultaneously yelling at his rebellious teen daughter.

“What were you thinking, Gilda? You always do this kind of thing! Now you have to change schools again! Why would you go and get yourself expelled like that? Didn’t you learn your lesson last time we had to move?”

“Fuck you, Dad, the guy was trying to get in my pants! You know I don’t tolerate that shit. Nobody can fucking grab my ass and get away without me kicking them up and down the fucking street!”

“Don’t swear in front of your mother, young lady!” Her father shot back in an authoritative tone as Gilda’s mother grew even more violent with her sobbing, her whole body shaking as she covered her face with her hands. “Go to your room while we decide where to send you next, and you’d better hope and pray that it’s not military school this time.”

“Military school?! Ha! Those fuckers wouldn’t be able handle me for a minute!” Gilda yelled back before walking upstairs and slamming her bedroom door shut.

“Canterlot High? No way, Dad! Everyone at that school is a bunch of fucking dweebs!”

“Gilda, I’m sorry, but we’re at our wits end. It’s the only other place we can send you where you have family willing to house you. Uncle Hawkeye has generously offered up a guest room for you in his house, and your mother and I can’t handle you anymore.”

“Uncle Hawkeye? Well at least it won’t be all bad. He won’t make a big deal about me smoking in the house like you two do. I mean seriously, Dad, it’s just weed.”

“It’s a drug, Gilda. We don’t tolerate illegal substances in this household.” Her father said with a frown of disapproval.

“Pfft. Whatever. I’m gonna go pack so I don’t have to listen to you and Mom talk shit about me. When do I leave?”

“Tomorrow, 7:00 A.M. on the 506 shuttle bus.”

“Good riddance.” Gilda sneered and flipped her parents the bird before she slammed her bedroom door again, lazily tossing a mass of clothes into a beat up duffel bag.

“Hey, Gil.” Hawkeye said as the girl walked into his house. “So, Ironwings and his wife kicked you out, huh?”

“Yep, and sent me to the pansy-ass school here.” Gilda scoffed, then smirked. “But it’s good to see you, Unc. Lemme hit that.” She said, as her uncle finished puffing a marijuana cigarette.

“It’s good weed, man. My dealer calls it, ‘The Element of Harmony’.” He chuckled as he passed his niece the large blunt. Gilda took a large hit, coughing a bit as she blew out the smoke.

“Damn, that’s some strong shit.”

“I know, right.” Hawkeye said as he nodded his tattooed head, several of his piercings jingling in the process. “Now listen here, dude, I hate school as much as the next guy, and I know it sucks balls, but if you wanna stay here with me, you gotta stay in school. Trust me, you’ll be glad you got your diploma. So get in trouble, just not too much. And get half-decent grades, or else your parents will chew my ass out. Hell, if you get any A’s, I’ll even give you my old gravity bong. Deal?”

Gilda smirked. “With an offer like that, how can I refuse?”

“Cool.” Her uncle said before reaching into his pocket. “By the way, I got two tickets to Rot-Trot’s concert tomorrow, wanna come with? It starts after you get outta classes for the day, so no problems there.”

“I have two questions.” Gilda stated, taking another hit of her uncle’s blunt.

“Shoot.”

“Will there be booze?”

“Yep.”

“And weed?”

“No doubt about it.”

“I’m in.”

Later that evening, Gilda was walking the streets of her new home, trying to find a good clothing store to suit her wardrobe, when she noticed a familiar rainbow-haired girl out of the corner of her eye. She turned to face her old friend before calling to her, a smirk on her face. “Hey, Dash. Long time no see, huh?”

Rainbow turned to the voice that had called her name, and smiled from ear to ear upon seeing her childhood friend. “Gilda?! Holy shit!” She walked to her friend and hugged her. “Wait a sec, I thought you lived in Griffonstone. Why the hell are you here?!”

Gilda chuckled before answering her friend’s question. “Well, long story short, I got in more trouble than usual and was expelled from GHS, so my parents sent me here to go to Canterlot High. I live with my kick-ass uncle now.”

“So you’re gonna be going to school with me now? AWESOME!” The rainbow-haired athlete yelled in excitement before giving Gilda a fist bump. “I wish I could stay and catch up, but I gotta get home. I’ll catch ya later, okay?”

“Definitely. Later, Dash.” Gilda grinned before watching her sporty friend run down the sidewalk.

“Now,” Gilda said to herself, pulling up the GPS on her phone. “Where can I find a Trot Topic around here?”

“I’m back, Unc!” Gilda yelled from the front door as she walked into her uncle’s house with both arms full of bags filled with black denim and leather clothing items. She set the bags in her room before making her way to the kitchen. “What’s for dinner? You’re still a kick-ass cook, right?”

“You know it!” Hawkeye chuckled , standing in front of the stove in his large kitchen. “I hope your mom’s vegan shit didn’t rub off on you. You’re still a carnivore, right? ” He joked, his niece chuckling in response. He handed her a plate filled with a large steak and bacon-wrapped green beans. “Go ahead and grab yourself a beer from the fridge. Get me one, too.”

Gilda did as her uncle asked and sat down at the dinner table, putting her plate on her lap before kicking her legs up onto the table. She cracked her beer open and took a swig before scanning the spacious kitchen. “Damn, Unc. You’re doin’ pretty well for yourself, huh?”

“Yep.” Hawkeye chuckled, “Lots of stupid kids coming in to get regrettable tattoos nowadays, plus some of my art’s been sponsored by some pretty big names. That Trenderhoof dude really likes modern art. Besides, I needed an upgrade from my old place, anyway. Oh, that reminds me, I didn’t have any more space in my room for the new flat screen i got, so it’s in your room. I threw in my old surround sound rig and PlayStallion 4 with a couple games. Wifi password’s taped to your computer desk. You’re welcome.”

“Holy shit, you’re the best, Unc! Why didn’t I get expelled from Griffonstone earlier on?” She laughed.

“Beats the shit outta me. I can’t believe you dealt with your folks for as long as you did, I mean, they treated you like a stupid fucking kid. That kinda shit pisses me off. I wouldn’t be able to stand that shit for a single week, much less sixteen fucking years. Look, you’re not a kid to me, you’re an equal. I ain’t gonna treat you like I own you or crap like that. Shit’s different here, alright? As long as you do what I ask of you, which isn’t much, and help with the housework, you can do whatever the hell you want. Stick with me, and you’re gonna be livin’ pretty good. And if you want some extra spending money, I’ll teach you how to ink so you can help out at the tattoo parlor as my apprentice. Minimum wage in this town’s $12.45 and hour. Pretty fuckin’ sweet, eh?”

“Sounds good to me, Unc.” Gilda smiled. “Y’know, maybe CHS won’t be so bad after all. I’ve got an old friend who’s going there who I know from middle school over in Cloudsdale. She’s still pretty fuckin’ cool, so it’ll be chill hangin’ with her at school and shit. I’m just glad my folks didn’t send me off to live with Grandpa Gruff or some bullshit like that. That old fucker’d have astroke if he saw me again.” Gilda laughed loudly at her joke.

“Yeah, good thing they didn’t. I missed my favorite niece.” Hawkeye grinned as he finished cooking himself dinner and sat down at the table with Gilda.

“Yeah, and I missed my only cool relative. I swear, the rest of the family is so fucking lame. I don’t even know how the fuck we’re related to any of them. I feel like you should’ve been my dad instead of Ironwings.”

“Kid, I’m gonna tell you something real important, so listen close, okay?”

“Sure.” Gilda said with a shrug.

“Family isn’t about blood. A family is a group of people who love each other and stick together, no matter what. Your dad is your parent, but he’s not family, see? And his wife? Well, she’s definitely not family. Now, I don’t hate your parents, and neither should you. But you don’t have to treat them like family if they don’t treat you like family. Get what I’m saying?”

“Yeah, Unc, I get ya. Couldn’t have said it better myself.”

“I knew you’d understand that. You’re a smart kid, Gil, you know that?

“You think so? Mom and Dad didn’t.”

“Gil, smart doesn’t always mean that you get good grades in school. You’re socially smart. You understand people. You got street smarts, too. I heard about the guy you sent to the hospital. Not every girl your age and size can do shit like that. What I’m trying to say is this: you don’t always need books and essays to make you smart. Sometimes, you need life experiences, and you’ve had plenty of those.”

“Hm…” Gilda thought about what her uncle had said before nodding with a smile. “I guess that’s true. I never thought about it that way. All my parents cared about was my GPA. They wouldn’t let me join any afterschool activities or anything like that, all they cared about was grades.. I always wanted to be in the art club and shit like that, cuz I like to draw and do graffiti and shit, but they never thought it could amount to anything as a career, so they didn’t let me do anything with my art. Wouldn’t even let me take art class in school.”

“That sucks, dude. Lucky for you, though, CHS has a huge art program. Hell, when I went to school there, they had a huge wall where kids were actually encouraged to tag on, as long as it was artistic, like no dicks or gang shit, ya know? Last time I checked, the wall’s still there, and it’s got plenty of free space on it.”

“Really? Oh, fuck yeah!”

Hawkeye chuckled and patted Gilda on the back. “Well, you start school tomorrow, you should get some rest. Also, I don’t want you drinking on school days, alright? Hangovers in class won’t go over too well, trust me.”

“Damn!” Gilda cussed loudly in disappointment. “There’s gonna be booze at the concert tomorrow, too! Oh well. What about weed?”

“Weed is fine,” Hawkeye responded before adding, “just don’t get caught at school. Deal?”

“Don’t worry, Unc, I’ve never been caught before. Deal.” Gilda responded confidently, a cocky smirk on her face.

“Cool. Now, take a shower and relax a bit before bed. You’ve got a few hours, since I’m usually up late doing artwork commissions. Lights out in my house is one, unless it’s a special occasion, or you’re cramming for a test.”

“Got it. Wow, I’m actually thinking about trying in school. Man, it’s gonna be great living with you, Unc!” Gilda said enthusiastically before grabbing her luggage from the couch and walking up the stairs. “Uh, where’s my room, again?”

Hawkeye chuckled before sipping his beer and answering his niece. “Second door on the left.”

“Cool. And what about the bathroom?”

“You’ve got your own, bud. Full bathroom, tub and shower. Go nuts.”

“Fuckin’ sweeeeet.” Gilda said coolly before she tossed her bags onto her bed and started to unpack. She took a shower when she was done unpacking. After her shower, she put on a simple black tank top and black sweatpants. She laid down on her bed with a content sigh. She smiled as she stared off into space, her thoughts captivating her focus. She could barely believe it.

For the first time ever, Gilda was happy.

Author's Note

DISCLAIMER: I do not promote or condone underage drinking or the recreational use of drugs, nor does my co-writer, Ringmaster1336.

I love this chapter. It basically wrote itself! I hope you guys like this interpretation of Gilda. The idea just kind of popped into my head and I rolled with it. I cranked this out fast to try to make up for how short the last two chapters were. I hope it does.

As always, I hope you guys enjoyed! If you did, don't forget to drop a like! Check out my co-author, Ringmaster1336. Big ups to him for being an awesome guy to write with!

Deuces, guys!

A New Friend, Cider Plans, and An Awesome Uncle

‘Oh, shit.’ Bulk though to himself as he realized that he had just spoken to Pinkie. ‘ThisisbadthisisbadthisisbadohfuckohfuckohfuckwhatdoIdowhatdoIdowhatdoIdo?!’Bulk began to panic, his anxiety kicking in as he began to observe the gravity of the current situation. He had just shown his secret to someone, and it wasn’t Fluttershy! His mind continued to produce spastic, halfway-complete thoughts until he was jolted from his thoughts by the feeling of a hand on his shoulder. He turned around to see that the hand belonged to Fluttershy.

“Bulk, it’s okay.” Fluttershy offered a reassuring smile. “Pinkie has been my friend for years, and she knows how to keep a secret. We can trust her with your secret.”

“What secret?” Pinkie asked, a curious look cresting her face, playing dumb as per the Pinkie promise she had made to Fluttershy weeks ago, promising that Bulk wouldn’t find out that Pinkie knew about his secret.

Fluttershy winked at Pinkie, making sure that Bulk didn’t see, before answering her. “Well, Bulk has a very strong social anxiety disorder, and that’s why he doesn’t talk much. He pretends to act a lot less smart than he actually is in hopes that people will avoid him, thinking that he’s not smart enough for regular conversation, and not talk to him as much. He’s actually very smart, you see, but his condition prevents him from showing it out of fear that it will cause people to draw more attention to him.” Bulk’s anxiety began to show, a look of fear on his face as Fluttershy poured out his secret to Pinkie Pie. He trusted Fluttershy greatly, but what if this Pinkie Pie girl was manipulating her, and they really couldn’t trust her with his secret? He began to shift around uncontrollably, fidgeting with his hands, his legs shaking violently. Fluttershy seemed to notice and she turned her full attention to Bulk, doing her best to comfort him and relieve him of his anxiety with a hug.

“It’s okay, Bulk. Pinkie’s a trustworthy friend.” She said, gently rubbing Bulk’s shoulder, knowing that the gesture was one that successfully calmed his anxiety most of the time.

“I sure am!” Pinkie smiled. “Don’t you worry about a thing, Bulk! If you need some more friends to be able to open up to, I can be one of those friends. And you can count on me to keep your secret, I Pinkie promise! And I never break a Pinkie promise!” The pink-haired girl went through the words and motions enthusiastically, hardly even having to to think about it, since she had it down through muscle memory.

Bulk seemed to relax a bit at this. He gave a small smile, showing he was emotionally stable now. “I’m sorry if I seem hesitant to trust you, Pinkie Pie. I’ve just known Fluttershy for so long that I’ve grown to trust her over the years… I know at some point I’ll have to get over my anxiety, but… It’s just really hard, knowing that people might view you differently if you open up to them.”

“I completely understand! I mean, when I lived on the rock farm with my family, I was really scared to tell them that I wanted them to be happy instead of monotone and boring all the time, but they still treat me like family! Most people will be able to accept you how you are, but sadly there are just some people who won’t! But don’t worry, I’m not one of those people! I accept everybody for who they are!” Pinkie finished, a large grin on her face. Bulk stared at her in awe, wondering how she could be comfortable with being so vocal with somebody she hardly knows.

“Thank you, Pinkie…” Bulk smiled at the hyper girl, who smiled right back, bouncing with energy. Her enthusiasm was genuine, and Bulk could tell that she was telling the truth, setting his mind at ease. Both Fluttershy and Bulk felt relieved that he now had another friend who he could confide in, which also meant that he was one step closer to overcoming his social anxiety.

“17, 18, 19.... fuckin’ bollocks, argh! 20!” Pip said before his good arm collapsed under him, leaving him face-down on the cold floor of his home gym. “Blimey, one handed push-ups are hard, mate!” He said to Big Mac, who was spotting Spike for a bench press set.

The large country boy heard this and chuckled. “Y’say that like ya expected it’d be easy. Ah cain’t even do about 50 at a time before restin’, and considerin’ that this is yer first time doin’ em, 20 without stoppin’s pretty good.” He said before Spike rested the barbell he was bench pressing back into the rack above him. He then sat up on the bench, his tank top drenched in sweat, before adding to Mac’s statement.

“Yeah, dude, be proud of that! I can barely do 10, so you’ve got me beat.”

“Yeah, I know, I know.” Pip said in an irritated tone. “I’m just annoyed because I can’t do any of my regular workouts with you guys; all I can do is one-armed push-ups and crunches, and run on the bloody treadmill. I’m already tired of this damn cast!” He said, shaking his casted arm angrily.

Big Mac seemed to deflate a little. He knew that it was his fault Pip had broken his arm in the first place. “Ah’m sorry, Pip. It’s my fault yer arm’s the way it is. Ah shouldn’t have made y’all do such a dangerous exercise with those cider barrels. Ah wasn’t thinking clearly at the time, and Ah truly am sorry that yer arm’s broken because of my mistake.”

“Oi, it’s fine mate. I don’t blame you for this. I don’t blame anyone for it, really. Don’t sweat it, ‘coz it isn’t anything to get riled up over. Sometimes life just happens, and there’s nothin’ you can do to stop it, ya know? ”

Mac smiled at the Trottingham teen before replying. “Thank ya kindly, Pip. Ah really appreciate that, it’s mighty high of you.” The boys continued the rest of their daily workout before heading up to Pip’s hot tub. Pip covered his casted arm in a plastic bag before getting in, so that the cast wouldn’t be damaged. They all sat in the hot tub, exhausted from the day’s workout.

“My core feels like jello right now, mate.” Pip groaned as he relaxed in the tub with his eyes closed. “I must’ve done at least 1000 crunches during that workout. My abs better be chiseled as fuck when I get out of this cast, or else I’ll be bloody pissed.” He said jokingly.

“If you do that much core exercise every day, dude, I’m sure your abs will be hella toned by the time you get your cast off. You’ll be able to break bottles on your six-pack!” Spike said, chuckling a bit, causing Pip to laugh as well.

“Listen, y’all,” Mac began, getting the attention of his two friends. “Ah’m real happy to have gotten to know y’all two over the past month, an’ Ah wanna treat you two fer how much hard work y’all have been putting into these workouts. So, long as Twilight,” He said, nodding to Spike, then Pip, “an’ yer parents don’t find out, Ah can sneak y’all some o’ the Apple Family’s famous cider.” The younger boys’ faces lit up immediately at this.

“Seriously?! Fuck yeah!” Spike said enthusiastically, pumping his fist in the air.

“I’m in, mate, as long as it doesn’t crush me arm again.” Pip joked, drawing laughs from his two friends.

“It’ll be in bottles this time,” Big Mac assured his small friend, “not kegs.”

“Bloody ripper, mate! My dad’s been tellin’ me for years how good that cider is, it’s about damn time I get a few swigs for myself.” Pip grinned.

“Wait a minute,” Spike said with a bit of concern, “Wouldn’t your family notice if a few bottles worth of cider just up and disappeared? And you’d be losing profit from just giving that stuff away, right?”

“Ah’m certain it’ll go unnoticed.” Mac said reassuringly. “Granny Smith is the one who takes stock, not Applejack. Besides, in the Apple Family, we don’t mind if kids have a bottle or two every once in a while. An’ don’t you two worry about the price none. T’ain’t about makin’ money, we just wanna get by, an’ trust me, with the income we got from the zap-apple harvest last year, we’re doin’ jest fine. That Filthy Rich feller pays top dollar for the first dozen jars of zap-apple jam every year.”

The two boys nodded, content with this answer. The trio finished up their soak in the hot tub, got dressed, and after an hour or so of playing on Pip’s game consoles, Mac and Spike headed home after planning tomorrow’s workout.

“Aw, that looks sick, Unc!” Gilda grinned, referring to the tribal tattoo all along the left half of her torso that her uncle had just finished, after 3 hours of non-stop needlework.

Hawkeye smirked confidently, glad that his niece liked the tattoo. “I’m glad you like it, kid. And I’m also impressed. Not once have I had a client that didn’t need a pain break while getting inked, especially not one with that big of a tattoo.”

Gilda chuckled. “Well, you know I’m not like most people, Unc.”

“Heheh, yeah, that’s true.” Hawkeye patted Gilda’s back - on the side that didn’t just get tattooed - with a smile. “How’d you like your first day of school, by the way?”

Gilda shrugged. “Nothing too special. But it wasn’t boring as all hell, surprisingly. the teachers are still teachers, but they don’t treat the students like shit, which is a big change from Griffonstone. I hung out with Dash during lunch, and I had art after that, which was pretty cool. We didn’t do much, just some sketches.”

“Well, it sounds like you’ll be just fine at CHS.” her uncle smiled. “By the way, the concert starts in an hour, so we should probably head out now. Wear a loose shirt when we go home to get ready so that ink doesn’t have any pressure on it, and put some of the cream on before we leave, otherwise you’ll be in some pain if that tattoo gets touched by anything.”

“Gotcha. This concert is gonna fucking rock so hard!”

“Yeah it is. But just a warning; stay away from the mosh pits. The dudes in those things get way too into it. At a Rot-Trot concert I went to last year, some poor kid got his arm snapped in three different places. Other than that, feel free to rock out and smoke like a chimney.” Hawkeye chuckled, taking off his inking gloves and putting away his needle. “Now, hurry up and get that ointment on your ink. We’re gonna be hittin’ the road in a few minutes.”

“So, you like that ink, huh?” Hawkeye asked his niece once they were on their way to the concert.

“Hell yeah I do!” Gilda grinned from ear to ear. “I love it! Maybe a little later you could connect it to my left arm and leg, too?”

“Sure, if that’s what you want.” Her uncle smiled.

“Wow, you’re the first person I’ve talked to about tattoos who hasn’t freaked out about it. Of course, you are a tattoo artist. Mom and Dad always lost their shit whenever I talked about getting tattoos, saying that I’d never be able to get a decent job if I have any tattoos.”

“Now, listen, Gilda.” Hawkeye started. “If anyone gives you shit for that tattoo, don’t even worry about it. Tattoos don’t make you a ‘degenerate’ or a ‘delinquent’ or any of that crap. Tattoos are works of art. We just choose to display our art differently than others. Some people choose to keep their art on canvas, clothing, walls, sidewalks, cars, which is all fine and dandy; but displaying art on your body is no different than any of those other ways of showing it off. Don’t forget that. You’re displaying art on your body, so in theory, you are a walking, talking, living, breathing piece of artwork.” He ended his explanation with a smile.

“That’s what I tell people, but they don’t understand! My art is just so fucking awesome and fun to draw, I want to always have it on display, I mean what’s so wrong with that?”

“There’s nothing wrong with that, Gil. Those who don’t understand tattoos don’t fully understand how art works. Trust me, you will never, ever meet a dedicated artist that will disagree that a tattoo is another form of art. And in my opinion, tattoos are more intimate and special to us than the art we limit to canvas. If you write the name of your wife or husband or kid on a canvas, nobody thinks it’s that significant or important, but when you get a tattoo of their name, it’s much more sentimental and artistic and poetic. I guess i’m rambling, though. You already know all of that, heh.” Hawkeye chuckled to himself before sighing contently. “I’m really glad your parents let you come live with me, Gilda. I think you’ll be much happier here. They’re not bad parents by any means, if anything, they’re much better role models than I am, they just don’t understand you enough to connect with you on a personal level. I’m glad that I can have that connection with you, kiddo.”

Gilda was looking out the window, to hide her tears from her uncle. He had no idea how much it meant to her to have somebody who really understands her as much as he does. She sniffled quietly.

“Hey, you okay, Gil?” He asked, hearing her sniffling.

“Yeah, yeah, I’m fine.” She sputtered, not wanting her uncle to see her in a moment of weakness. “Just… something in the air, I think.”

“Well, we are pretty close to the sewage processing plant. Here, let me turn the air freshener on.” He replied before pressing a button on a small device filled with a clear liquid that was attached to his car’s front console air vents, causing a spritz of the liquid to shoot into the ventilation system. He then flicked a switch on the dashboard to turn the air on, spreading the pleasant smell throughout the car. “There ya go, kiddo.”

“Th-thanks.” Gilda smiled, her tears slowing a bit. She was, of course, crying from joy. She was so happy to finally have a family member that appreciated her, living in a town that wasn’t violent or dangerous, and be able to express herself and create what she wanted. She felt valued for the first time in her life. A few seconds later, her eyes were dry again and she turned to her uncle, her rough exterior returning. “So, how long till we get there, Unc? I’m ready for some strong weed and loud music!”

“Actually, we’re about two minutes away.” Hawkeye replied as he merged into the nearest freeway exit.

“Oh, hell yeah!” Gilda screamed in excitement. They drove a few blocks before turning into a large parking lot connected to a colossal amphitheatre. Hawkeye turned into an empty handicapped spot before displaying a handicapped placard in his window. Gilda raised her eyebrow in confusion. “You’re not crippled.”

Hawkeye chuckled and rolled up the left leg of his jeans, displaying a fake leg.

“Holy shit, when did that happen? And how come you can walk like a regular person with that thing? Other cripples look like they’re crossfaded when they try to walk.” Gilda asked in shock and confusion.

“A few years of determined practice. I lost it during my service in the military. I was part of a special operations team during my service. Long story short, I pushed my buddy out of the way of a grenade, but couldn’t get far enough away myself. I can’t run anymore, but it isn’t all bad.” He said as he pulled his mock leg off before adding, “I get to cut in lines!” He chuckled before tucking the prosthetic appendage under his arm, getting out of the car and hopping to the ticket line with Gilda in tow, handing two tickets to a woman behind the counter. He approached a bouncer guarding the amphitheater’s entrance and pointed to Gilda. “She’s with me.” The bouncer nodded and stepped to the side, letting them into the sizable venue. After they were inside he put the fake leg back on before looking over to Gilda and smirking. “You’re gonna love this, kid.” Gilda beamed in excitement as they moved towards the stage, not many people having arrived yet. Gilda was surprised when Hawkeye started walking up onto the stage. The band hadn’t started the gig yet, and Hawkeye bumped fists with the Rot-Trot’s frontman. “Hey, bro. Long time no see.”

“Holy shit, Unc!” Gilda exclaimed in complete awe. “You know Rot-Trot’s lead singer?! Why didn’t you tell me?!”

“I know the whole band. You make friends when you’re in the service.”

Gilda stood there, mouth agape as she thought to herself, ‘This concert is going to be so fucking epic!’

After the concert, Gilda was shaking with excitement as she bumped fists with her favorite band’s drummer. “Hey there. Name’s Lars.”

The singer came up as well. “I’m Oliver, and over there’s Davey and Sid, our bassist and guitarist.” He said, gesturing to two men who were packing up their instruments, their dark red dyed hair hanging over their faces as they bent over their cases. They each gave a wave to the girl as they continued packing up their guitars.

“Oh, trust me, I know you guys! I’ve been listening to you for years! I love your music so much, you guys fucking shred!” Gilda replied excitedly, grinning from ear to ear as she met her idols.”

Oliver laughed at this. “Awesome. Glad to see there are still kids who aren’t listening to that teen-pop shit.” He chuckled before turning to the girl’s uncle. “Hey, Hawkeye. I like this kid; she’s got a good head on her shoulders.”

“That she does, Ollie.” Hawkeye agreed. “You and the boys mind giving her a tour of the bus? You do still owe me for saving you from that frag all those years ago.” He chuckled.

Gilda’s thoughts were moving a million miles a minute as she processed what her Uncle had just said.

‘No fucking way!’

“So not only are you friends with all the members of Rot-Trot, the greatest metal band in the fucking world, but you also fucking saved Oliver’s life? How come you didn’t tell me any of this shit sooner?!” Gilda practically screamed in excitement as her Uncle drove back to their home.

“It wasn’t really important until now, so I never saw the point in bringing it up. Sue me.” He chuckled as he watched his niece’s excitement.

“Not important? Not important?! How is that not important, Unc, you know they’re my favorite fucking band! You know what? You owe me a blunt when we get home.”

“Hey, it’s not my fault you were too excited to smoke at the concert. Besides, you know how to roll one, do it yourself.” He chuckled again.

“Okay, fine! But you’re still a dick for not telling me about this shit sooner.” Gilda said jokingly as they pulled into the driveway. They quickly got out of the car, Gilda carrying two large bags full of autographed Rot-Trot merch into the house with her. After stashing the bags in her room, she went down into the kitchen and gave Hawkeye a hug.

“I’m normally not one for this sappy shit, but… You’re freaking awesome, Unc. Love ya.”

Hawkeye chuckled and ruffled his niece’s hair. “Love you too, kiddo.”

Author's Note

So, here's that longer chapter that I promised three chapters ago. I hope you guys enjoy reading this as much as Ringmaster and I enjoyed writing it. Big ups to him for writing Gilda's line, by the way. He makes chapters with her easy to write.

Also, I'm working on a little side project for this story. Check it out here.

I hope you guys enjoyed this chapter! As always, drop a like if you did enjoy it. The next chapter is coming soon.

Deuces!

Fifty Shades of Hot Lesbian Sex

Pinkie giggled, walking down the street with Dash’s hand in hers, their fingers intertwined. “Hehe, we haven’t had a date in a while, huh Dashie?”

“Yeah, school’s made it hard for us to get out, since finals are coming up soon. It’s nice to get out for once without having to worry about any of that. Thanks for helping me with all of my work, by the way, bubblebutt.” Rainbow replied teasingly.

“No problem, Dashie! After all, i did give you some pretty good, ‘motivation’.” Pinkie giggled, licking her lips. “I swear, you taste like a different fruit every time. First strawberries, then oranges, lemons, pears, blueberries, grapes. I could make a diet focused around you. Hehe.” This made Dash blush, which was a rare occurrence, even when she was alone with Pinkie, let alone walking down the street with her.”

“Be quiet, bubblebutt!” Rainbow said, trying to hide her blush. “Nobody else needs to hear about that!” Her face continued to grow redder, despite the fact that nobody had heard Pinkie describe the plethora of tastes inside Rainbow’s nethers.

“Aw, but it’s so cute when you get all flustered like that!” Pinkie teased, snaking her arm around Rainbow’s waist before giving her a peck on the lips. Rainbow seemed to relax a little at the contact, her shoulders slouching from the comfort her girlfriend provided. “So, you wanna go see a movie today?”

Rainbow shrugged. “Sure, there’s that new remastering of Night-Mare on Elk Street that just came out yesterday and supposedly it’s like the scariest movie ever. It’s playing at Canterlot Cinemas today.”

“Hmmm…” Pinkie thought for a moment, tapping her chin thoughtfully before shaking her head. “I bet that’d be a good one, but I know an even better movie we can go and see, Dashie!”

‘What could possibly be better than watching Freddy Cougar kill people in their dreams?” Rainbow questioned her pink-haired lover, who responded enthusiastically. Pinkie giggled in response, giving her girlfriend’s hand a loving squeeze.

“You’ll see, Dashie. Trust me, it’s gonna be totally amazing!”

“Ok, cool.” Dash replied nonchalantly. “Lead the way, bubblebutt.” She said before giving Pinkie’s rear a hard slap, causing her to squeal loudly before gigglesnorting at her girlfriend’s playful gesture. The couple walked the rest of the way to Canterlot Cinemas without incident. They went inside and Pinkie bounded up to the front desk, with Rainbow in tow.

“Two ticket to Fifty Shades of Hay, please!” She said in a bubbly tone.

“Do you have ID?” The cashier said in a high-pitched, prepubescent voice. Pinkie reached into her purse, brandishing her driver’s license. The cashier nodded before ringing up the couple. “That’ll be $15.92, ma’am.” Pinkie handed him a $20 bill. He handed back the correct change and two tickets. “Enjoy the film.”

“Okie dokie lokie!” Pinkie replied in her regular upbeat tone. She turned around on her way over to the snack vendor. “Come over here, Dashie! The movie’s gonna start soon, so we gotta get our snacks quickly!” She called to her girlfriend who was stuck in place, her eyes wide and jaw unhinged due to Pinkie’s movie choice.

“Fifty Shades of Hay, Pinkie? Really?” She eventually managed, to which Pinkie responded with a very obnoxious, but admittedly cute gigglesnort.

“Think of it as my apology present for not giving you any action last night.” Rainbow blushed a bit as she heard this and quickly got their snacks, then walked into the theater with Pinkie, taking their seats in the back row, where nobody would disturb them. They sat and chatted idly for about five minutes, the movie not starting for another ten minutes. As the lights dimmed and the projector was turned on, Pinkie and Rainbow noticed that nobody else was in the theater with them. Pinkie, seeing this, seized the opportunity her and her lover had been given. She leaned into Rainbow and whispered into her ear.

WARNING: CLOP AHEAD!

“Are you ready for your present, Dashie?” She giggled and nibbled Dash’s ear, making the athletic girl moan. She crooked her girlfriend’s head as she pulled her into a passionate kiss. They wrestled each other's tongues for almost half an hour before releasing the kiss. Pinkie began to grope Rainbow sensually with her right hand, while she snaked her left hand down her lover’s navel.

“P-Pinkie… A-Ah!” She moaned louder as Pinkie dipped her hand into Dash’s jeans, rubbing her dampening sex over her panties. Although Pinkie fingered Dash almost every single day, she never got tired of her pink-haired lover’s touch; it seemed she always had a new trick up her sleeve, a new way to make her squirm.

“Shhh~ Just focus on the movie.” Rainbow’s kinky girlfriend whispered as she got down between her legs, pulling down her jeans and panties and licking her lips as she stared at the sporty girl’s sopping pussy. “Mmm… I wonder what flavor it’ll be this time?”

Meanwhile, Rainbow tried to obey her girlfriend’s request by watching the film that was playing on the cinema’s screen, which had at this point begun to display a very steamy scene in which Christian Hay had a riding crop. He dragged it across Anasteedsia’s skin before spanking her with it, making her moan in both pleasure and pain. The sexy scene made Rainbow quiver in excitement, and she began to moan lustfully as Pinkie lapped at her womanhood.

The pink-haired girl was savoring the new fruity flavor that her girlfriend’s nectar held: cherry. The sweetness of her lover drove her to lick deeper and quicker, and she began to eat Rainbow out dutifully. Rainbow began to mewl and squirm, her back arching almost uncomfortably in an instinctive attempt to bury Pinkie’s tongue deeper in her as she began to approach a powerful orgasm. Pinkie reached up and tweaked one of Rainbow’s nipples as she continued to eat her out, causing her to let out low groans of pure, unfiltered lust. Rainbow was putty in Pinkie’s hands, almost drooling from the sexual nourishment she was receiving, her face adorned with an unmoving look of utter pleasure as her mouth hung open and her eyes were threatening to roll back into her head as they twitched rapidly. Her voice was high, cracking as she spoke.

“I-I’m gonna… oh, fuck, I’m gonna cum… P-Pinkie! Aaahhh!” Rainbow’s tongue lolled out of her mouth, and her eyes rolled up into the back of her skull. Her whole body locked up and twitched as her orgasm flooded Pinkie’s mouth like a tsunami, bathing her tongue in cherry-flavored girl-cum. Rainbow was a sweaty mess, moaning extremely loud as she rode out her powerful orgasm, which seemed to go on forever. Pinkie had to constantly keep swallowing so that she would have room for the next flood of fruity nectar that splashed into her waiting mouth. After Rainbow’s orgasm had subsided, Pinkie sat up from her perch between her lover’s legs, her face sticky with Dash’s cum. Pinkie then did the sexiest possible thing, in Rainbow’s opinion, that she could have done at that moment: she opened her mouth to display a pool of her own cum to her before quickly forcing her mouth against Rainbow’s and dumping a helping of her very own cherry-flavored ejaculate into her panting mouth. The two girls swapped the sticky fluids back and forth in a sloppy, passionate kiss, before they each swallowed half. Pinkie pulled away, Rainbow panting heavily.

“God, Pinkie… That was fucking amazing.” Rainbow said between lungfuls of much needed oxygen; her orgasm being so powerful that it made her lightheaded, almost causing her to pass out from the sheer amount of pleasure she had felt.

Pinkie giggled lowly. “I’m not done with you yet, Dashie!”

“W-what?! But I like, just came, bubblebutt! You gotta wait a little while, I’m not ready yet!” Rainbow said groggily, still in a euphoric state of bliss from her orgasm just minutes ago.

Pinkie giggled. “Girls don’t have refractory periods, silly!”

“Refracto-what now?”

“Twilight told me about it. It means since you’re a girl, and you don’t get all soft when you finish like boys do, you can cum as many times as you want with no essential need for rest after each orgasm. So~” Pinkie licked her lips. “I’m going to make sure that is exactly what happens.”

Rainbow began to protest, but before she could, Pinkie reached into her purse and pulled out a massive two-headed dildo, causing Rainbow’s jaw to drop in shock. “You brought a dildo to the movies?!”

“I brought other toys, too, don’t worry.” Pinkie said, a large smile on her face.

“No wait, Pinkie, that’s not what I meahahaaawwwgawd~” Rainbow was cut off mid sentence by a vibrator being pressed against her clit. Pinkie giggled and gently eased the toy inside her, making her sound off in a series of shaky moans. Pinkie then reached down to grab hold of the large dildo she had pulled out of her purse earlier, while also pulling out a roll of duct tape.

“P-Pinkieeee… Oh g-gawwwwd…” Rainbow managed between moans. “Wh-Whahawhyyyy d’you haaaaave d-d-ductaayaape…?”

Pinkie laughed devilishly before answering. ”You’ll see, Dashie.” She eased Rainbow back on the theater seat, raising her legs in the air. She then proceeded to pull a length of duct tape from the roll, using it to tape Dash’s ankles and wrists to the back wall quickly before she could register what Pinkie was doing or protest. Pinkie then proceeded to disrobe before she slowly inserted one end of the double-headed dildo into Dash’s virgin asshole, drawing a moan of both pain and extreme pleasure. Pinkie then laid in the aisle of their row of seats as she inserted the other end into her pussy and began to fuck herself against it relentlessly, causing more and more of the sizable dildo to be lodged into both girls' insides. Rainbow simply laid there taped against the wall as both of her holes were filled and pleasured by her girlfriend’s sex toys. She could no longer form words, and any attempt to emit sound simply came out as nothing more than incoherent moans and growls of lust. After about a minute of having her asshole repeatedly pounded by the large dildo, the pleasure of Dash’s first experience with double penetration became too much and she began to spasm violently as she came for the second time that day, squirting her juices all over her girlfriend below her who was simultaneously cumming on the fake double-ended dick. Rainbow’s spasms grew more violent as her orgasm was prolonged by the sensations in her asshole, and she eventually tore herself from the wall, landing on top of Pinkie, lodging the prosthetic cock deep into both girls as Pinkie’s vaginal lips touched Rainbow’s anus, sending them into more throes of orgasm. Their euphoric spasms gradually came to a halt, and they simply sat there together on the cold theatre floor, Pinkie’s ludicrously long sex toy lodged deep in both girls. As the movie credits rolled, the only sounds that could be heard were the heavy breathing of the couple, the quiet music from cinema speakers, and the monotone buzzing of the vibrator still drilling Rainbow’s pussy. Pinkie eventually gathered the strength to turn off the vibrator, remove it from Rainbow, and stand up, the dildo making a lewd squelching sound as it slipped free from the confines of Pinkie’s womb. She then pulled the other end from Rainbow’s asshole and the two quickly got dressed.

CLOP END

They passed the cinema’s cleanup crew on their way out of the theater, causing Pinkie to gigglesnort before she whispered secretively to Rainbow. “They’re gonna have a lot to clean up, huh, Dashie?”

“Heh, they sure do, bubblebutt. That was awesome. How’d you know the theater was gonna be empty, though?” Rainbow asked. A devilish grin spread across Pinkie’s face before she answered her lover.

“I didn’t.”

Author's Note

Sorry to anybody who doesn't like clop or was expecting any sort of plot progression in the chapter. I've had writer's block for a few days and this was all I could come up with. I figure this is better than nothing, though, so here ya go. As always, I hope you guys enjoyed this chapter. If you did, please leave a like on the story, and check out my amazing co-writer's page here.

I would like to quickly mention that, as most of you guys know, the school year is going to be starting for me soon, as it has for some already. (My heart goes out out you guys having to start so early. You can do it!) So, uploads will probably come less frequently from now until late December, and then again from January until early June. I'm hoping that it won't change the schedule too much, but who knows?

Once again, thanks for reading You Thought You Knew Canterlot High!

Deuces, guys!

Tattoo Troubles and a Sexy Sleepover

As Gilda heard the tattoo parlor’s door chime ring, she smiled a bit, eager to try out what her uncle had taught her. She looked at her next customer, a short, skinny teen boy. “Hey there. Looking for some ink today?”

“Yeah, I’m lookin’ for a tribal band on me upper arm, how much would that be?” Pipsqueak responded with a friendly smile in his trottingham accent.

“An arm band will usually run you about $130.” The rebellious teenage girl answered.

“I’ve got $100 on me, is that alright?” He asked, rubbing the back of his neck casually.

“Hm… Well, it could be, if A, you’re a student at CHS, and B, this is your first tat. We offer discounts for stuff like that.”

“Well, lucky me. I’ve got me student ID on me, and I don’t ‘ave any tattoos. Speaking of bein’ a student, you’re the new girl at CHS, right?” Pipsqueak asked Gilda, staring at her almost analytically, which would have been unnerving if he was larger.

“Depends, who’s askin’?” She shot back with a playful smirk.

“Well, I’m not a bloody ventriloquist doll, and seein’ as how I’m the only other bloke ‘ere, I’d say that I’m the one who’s askin’.” Pip replied, sarcasm thick in his voice.

Gilda’s playful attitude was gone as soon as she heard the sarcastic comment. “I meant your name, dumbass. We need to put it on record so you can get discounts in the future.”

Pip’s thoughts began to stir in anger as a response to the hostility she had directed at him. ‘Dumbass? Who does this bloody slag think she- calm down, Pip. If you loose your dogs, you can’t get your ink.’

He looked into the eyes of the leather-and-denim-clad girl before proceeding. He reached into his pocket and flashed his Canterlot High card to the girl, also handing over the decal he wanted on his arm.. “Name’s Pipsqueak, love. Just call me Pip.”

She looked over the card quickly before handing it back to him. She kept the decal for reference when penning it in. “Gilda. Now sit in the chair. Which arm you want it on?”

Let’s see, how about the one that’s not in a fuckin’ cast.” Pip replied with a laugh, waving his healthy arm. He got into the chair as Gilda had directed him to. She quickly put on some inking gloves and hooked the ink pod mounted on the wall up to a needle, preparing it for later. She then pulled out a pen from a drawer in her workstation and began to recreate the decal on his arm.

“So, you’re a walking ball of sarcasm.” Gilda huffed as she drew the design flawlessly on Pip’s arm. For her, a pattern like this was easy, and didn’t require too much focus.

“Well, I’d rather be known for anything other than my body suiting my name, even if that means being known as a sarcastic prat.” He replied with a small shrug.

“Hey, don’t move your arms! I almost messed up the penwork!” Gilda barked as she made a quick lunge at her client, expecting him to flinch, which, to his credit, didn’t happen. Gilda seemed slightly surprised. “Huh. For being such a runt, you’re pretty ballsy, you know that?”

“Who you callin’ a runt, ya skag?” Pip asked with a glare, getting defensive about the comment made referring to his size.

“ Well,” Gilda began, attempting to copy Pip’s accent, “Seein’ as how you’re the only other bloke ‘ere, I’d say that I’m callin’ you a bloody runt.” She finished with a mocking laugh as she put the finishing touches on the penwork. She capped the pen and then turned on her needle, ready to fill the design in with ink.

“Ah, stuff it, you stupid chuffer!” Pip snarled, which only made Gilda chuckle.

“You know, if you weren’t such a prick, you’d be kinda cute.”

“Cute?! I’d rather be called a tea-drinker, a limey, and every other stereotypical Trottingham insult in the book before bein’ called ‘cute’! I’m not a fuckin’ toddler, you minger!”

“Yeah, yeah, stay still while I put your ink on, dweeb.”

Hawkeye chuckled as he walked over to watch his niece at work. “Now, Now, Gilda,” He began, “Don’t you know it’s unprofessional to flirt with the customers?” He chuckled as he teased Gilda. This brought a smirk to Pip’s face.

“So that’s how you flirt, eh? If you ask me, that’s probably gonna be a big factor in your dating life, love, and not in the good way.” He snickered as Gilda growled at him.

“Do want this ink to be fucked up? Because if you keep mouthing off, that’s what’ll happen!”

“Whatever happened to ‘The customer is always right’, hm?” Pip couldn’t stop smirking, he was enjoying messing with Gilda too much.

Gilda pulled the needle away from Pipsqueak’s arm before she screamed“You’d better wipe that shit-eating grin off your face, or I’ll slap you so hard your grandmother will feel it!”

“Hard for her to feel it when she’s layin’ in her grave, love.” Pipsqueak began to laugh at the lack of ground Gilda was gaining in their exchange, which upset Gilda. A lot.

“Listen here, you scrawny fucking dweeb.” Gilda said through gritted teeth, “When I was at school back in Griffonstone, I shattered a guys nose, blinded him in one eye, and knocked out practically his whole front row of teeth in less than a minute, and he was twice your size. If you know what’s good for you, you’ll shut your mouth right now and let me finish your fucking tattoo, or else you’ll be showing it off in the emergency room. Got it?!”

“First off, I’m not a fuckin’ pushover, goth-girl! Secondly, I’m a customer, and by the looks of it, you’re not the boss ‘ere.” He nodded his head towards Hawkeye, who was stifling a laugh at the situation his niece had gotten into, encouraging Pipsqueak to keep going. “So I doubt you’ll be shattering my bones any time soon, love.” He finished, his last word with dense sarcasm, sending Gilda off the deep end.

“FUCK YOU!” She yelled, standing up and kicking her stool over. “Unc, you finish small fry’s ink, I can’t handle any dicks like him right now!” Hawkeye busted into thunderous laughter, holding his ribs as Gilda slammed the parlor’s front door closed. Pipsqueak wore a proud smirk, admiring his handiwork of infuriating his classmate.

“I’m sorry about my niece, kid. She’s, as you know, new to Canterlot. She came from a rough neighborhood; she’s not used to people playfully teasing her. She thought you were trying to humiliate her. Women, am I right?” Hawkeye chuckled, finishing Pipsqueak’s tattoo.

Pipsqueak chuckled. “Yeah, mate, women. But hey, at least she’s spirited.” This send Hawkeye into another fit of thunderous laughter.

Mac and Spike were walking downtown. They didn’t feel like going to watch Pip get his tattoo, so they decided to take a run and then get lunch. Spike was laughing hysterically, collapsed on the table they were sitting at, his body being racked with heaving laughter.

“Mac, there’s no way that actually happened!” He said between fits of hysterics.

“Eeyup.” Mac chuckled. “Hard ta believe, Ah know, but Ah was actually able ta convince Braeburn that his 10 gallon hat could actually hold 10 gallons of water.” Spike was sent into an even more vicious roar of laughter, his face red from the hysterics, and he eventually fell off of the bench he was sitting on. He laid on the floor, holding his stomach and laughing for a full minute before he was able to control himself, taking shaky breaths as he sat himself back on the bench. All the while, Mac was still chuckling a bit, the memories of those antics with his cousin cracking his usually stoic personality.

After Spike regained his composure, he spoke to his larger friend. “Well, anyway, I should head home in a little while. Twilight is having Rarity and AJ sleepover and I need to cook them dinner so that Twilight doesn’t burn down the kitchen.” He laughed wholeheartedly as he remembered the time Twilight started a grease fire while boiling water.

Mac nodded with a small grin. “Okay, good luck with that. Ah gotta head back to the farm and start dinner for Granny and Applebloom as well.” The two bumped fists as they went opposite ways down the street, heading for their homes.

Spike walked in and chuckled as he saw Twilight rummaging through the fridge for food. “Don’t worry, Twi, I’ll make something.”

“Oh, thank you so much, Spike! I was panicking because Applejack and Rarity will be here any minute, and I thought I was gonna have to make something, and I didn’t want to end up burning anything in the kitchen again, and-” Twilight was silenced with a passionate kiss from her lover. She sighed happily and accepted the kiss, leaning into him so he could hold her. The two began to sink further into the kiss, loving the feeling of their lips connecting. Their kissing began to become more heated, their breaths becoming more rugged until-

“The party has arrived, darling! Applejack and I are here!” Rarity said as she came through the door, beginning her entrance speech, but she was stopped dead in her tracks by what she saw. “Oh, my.” She said quietly, her face holding an expression that looked like a mix between confusion and amazement.

Spike broke the kiss and smiled at Twilight, who was blushing a bit from the passionate kiss, not knowing that what her friends had seen. “I’ll get dinner started, you go ahead and relax in the living room with the girls.”

Twilight walked into the living room as she greeted her friends. “Hey, girls. Spike’s making us dinner, so we can get everything set up while he’s cooking. You brought the cider, right, Applejack?”

“Uh…” Applejack started, “Yeah, but Ah got a question first.”

“As do I, darling.” Rarity added, a look of curiosity on her face.

“Oh, okay. What’s up, girls?” Twilight asked, smiling as they sat on the couch.

Both girls looked at Twilight in wonder before simultaneously asking, “Why did you kiss Spike?”

“Oh! That’s right, I didn’t tell you girls yet!” Twilight giggled, “Me and Spike are dating!”

“What!?” Both of Twilight’s friends screamed in unison, causing Twilight to flinch.

“Relax, girls.” Twilight giggled before continuing. “We’re not siblings by blood. My parents adopted him a few years after they had me. It’s not incest.”

They both immediately relaxed, sighing in relief. Applejack spoke up first. “Hoo-wee, that’s a relief.” she grinned, fanning her face with her Stetson.

“Yes, quite. I’m glad that your relationship with Spike is… legal. And for that reason, I will be the first to say that I support your relationship.” Rarity said before giving Twilight a hug.

Twilight returned Rarity’s affections before speaking again. “I was surprised when he told me how he felt. For as long as I could remember, he had the biggest crush on you, Rarity.”

“Oh, really?” Rarity raised her eyebrow in wonder. “Why, I had no idea! I mean, he’s such a sweetheart to me when he helps me with my commissions, but I had no clue that it was because he liked me.”

“Well,” Applejack chimed in, “Ah don’t think that’s the only reason. We can all agree that Spike’s a stand-up guy, a real nice, respectful feller.” Twilight and Rarity both quickly agreed with her statement.

“Quite.” Rarity said with a small nod.

Twilight giggled. “That’s true.”

Rarity smirked. “So, Twilight, darling. Have you ‘had’ him yet?”

“Wh-What do you mean, Rarity?” Twilight blushed profusely, to which Rarity responded with a giggle and a wink.

“You know what I mean, Twilight. How is he in bed, darling?”

“W-Well, in all honesty, he… he’s actually really good!” Twilight said, her confidence increasing as she spoke.

Spike, not able to hear any of this from the kitchen, innocently walked in with three plates of food. “Order up!” He beamed. “Three servings of curried coconut quinoa with greens and roasted cauliflower. Gluten free, too!” He said as he laid the plates on the coffee table before the girls began to compliment him on his culinary skills.

“My word, Spike!” Rarity smiled at the boy, “You’ve certainly outdone yourself. Tell me, how did you attain this skill in the culinary arts? Did you train hard to perfect your talent, or is it a natural gift?” She asked, looking quizzically at the boy.

Spike chuckled, “Well, Rarity, I was kind of forced to learn. Twilight could never figure out how to cook, and I didn’t want to starve or end up burning to death in my sleep due to a kitchen fire. Heh..” He said, playfully teasing his girlfriend and earning a laugh from the three girls. “Anyways, I’m gonna take a shower. Have fun with your sleepover, girls. Twilight, I’ll be in my room after my shower if you need my help for anything, ok?” He said before kissing his girlfriend and quickly heading upstairs to his room in order to get a change of clothes and towel for after his shower.

This sparked an idea in Applejack’s head. She leaned in, grinning mischievously. “Hey, y’all, we should play truth or dare.” Both girls agreed enthusiastically, ready to get the sleepover excitement started. They quickly sat on the carpet and scooted together in a circle, being brought back to their younger years as the memories of truth or dare fun came back to their minds.

“Great idea, Applejack! So, who should go first?” Twilight asked in excitement.

Applejack’s face grew an unnervingly devilish grin as her idea surfaced from her mind. “How about you, Twilight?”

Twilight nodded, eager to start some admittedly childish, yet fun antics with her friends. “Sure, I’ll go first!”

“Alright, Twilight,” Applejack began to lay down her devious plan. “Truth or dare?”

“Dare!” Twilight nearly yelled out, extremely excited for what she would have to do, of which, unfortunately, she had no idea what would be.

“Alright,” Applejack said, stifling a laugh. “Ah dare you ta go into the bathroom while Spike is showering, and steal his drawers and trousers!” She said, now laughing heartily at the situation this would create at Spike’s expense. This dare caused all three girls to laugh at the idea before Twilight agreed to do it. The girls waited until they heard the shower begin to run. As they heard this, Twilight stood up and began to quietly sneak up the stairs. She grabbed the house’s master key from her dresser and unlocked the door and slowly opened it. Lucky for her, Spike likes his showers extremely hot showers, so he couldn’t see her through the steam. She quickly grabbed the clothes he had set aside to dress himself in after his shower and then stealthily shut and locked the door on her way out. She came down the stairs giggling excitedly, holding up the apparel as if it were a trophy, causing the other two girls to laugh hysterically.

“I can’t believe you actually did it, Twilight!” Rarity said, her chest still bouncing in a fit of laughter.

The girls began to calm down after a few minutes, and they began to chat idly as they ate their meals and drank Apple Family Cider. Eventually, they were drawn back to a topic they had begun to discuss before dinner had been served. “So, Twilight, we didn’t get to hear too much earlier, but please tell us more about your sex life with Spike.” Rarity said, holding a glass of cider in her hand, swishing it slowly.

Twilight blushed slightly as she began, but she was not as sheepish as before, the alcohol beginning to take effect. “Well, like I said before, he’s a monster in bed! I mean, he doesn’t get super overbearing or vicious, but he’s just so bestial! It’s such a turn on! He just gets so instinctual and it makes it feel so natural. Like you said earlier, Rarity, he;s a gentleman, but he carries his polite attitude to the bed with him, too. He always makes sure that I finish, even if I just wanted to please him.” Both Rarity and Applejack were listening intently now, intrigued that such a young man would have such well-versed sexual etiquette. Seeing that her friends were willingly engaged in her explanation, she continued. “On top of all of that, his, um, member, is just HUGE! And let me tell you girls, he definitely knows how to use it.” All three girls giggled at the innuendous statement. As they were laughing, they heard the water from upstairs stop running. Twilight quickly stuffed the clothes she had stolen from the bathroom under the couch closest to her, all three girls trying their best to keep straight faces as they waited for the inevitable.

“Hey, Twilight, have you seen the clothes I set aside for my shower?” He called from upstairs before he walked into view of the girls, standing at the top of the stairs, clad in nothing but a towel that hugged his waist loosely, part of his navel showing from above the towel that was sagging from dampness. The three girls stood there, mouths agape at his sexy figure. They ran their eyes over his toned abs and skinny waist, still glistening with water from his shower, his large package forming a bulge below the towel,. They worked their way up to his strong chest and shoulders, his muscles very well defined from his recent workouts with Pipsqueak and Big Macintosh. Finally, the girls’ eyes found their way to his face, his chiseled jaw and smooth skin made even sexier by the vague glistening of shower-water residue still present on his face, his eyes mostly covered by his shaggy hair that was pulled messily over his face by the weight of the water it hold.

“Oh mah stars…” Applejack said as she hid her blushing face by tilting her head down, the brim of her Stetson hiding her rosy cheeks.

Rarity could not speak, simply staring in absolute shock and wonder at the very attractive man that Spike had grown up to be. Twilight simply stared at her boyfriend, a lazy, almost idolizing smile on her face as she analyzed his near-perfect body.

“Uuh… Twilight?” Spike said, a little unnerved from the girls eyeing his near-nude body.

Spike’s masculine voice snapped the girls out of their trance, Twilight speaking up as she shook her head free from the hold Spike’s sexiness had on her. “Umm, no, I haven’t. You must’ve forgotten to take them to the bathroom with you and left them in your room.” She lied, an innocent look on her face.

“Huh, that’s weird. I could’ve sworn I took them in with me…” He said, scratching his head as he turned away from the girls and walked into his room, closing the door behind them.

The three girls turned their attention back to each other as Spike left them, Rarity and Applejack both looking directly at Twilight. “He really has, grown, hasn’t he Twilight?” Rarity asked, her eyebrow raised playfully.

“Yeah, you didn’t tell us that Spike got so… hot.” Applejack said, a blush still adorning her tanned cheeks.

“Well, what can I say? I’m a lucky girl.” Twilight said, a large smile on her face. “Now, how about we really kick off this sleepover, now that it’s just us girls. Applejack, pull out some more cider.”

*Five hours later, 12:30 A.M.*

All three girls were laughing hysterically as a very drunk Rarity carried out the most recent dare. She danced around the room clumsily, her black, lacy panties wrapped around her head. Eventually, she fell to the ground, the gratuitous amount of alcohol in her system now catching up with her. “Okay, Applejack, now it’s your turn!” Twilight aid through drunk giggles. “Truth or dare?”

“Heh, dare, obviously.” Applejack said, her words slightly slurred.

“Okay, you asked for it.” Twilight said, swaying slightly as she sat on the carpet. “I dare you to kiss Rarity!” She said, collapsing into a fit of laughter as she finished.

Her inhibitions consumed by the alcohol, Applejack was not going to lose this game. She turned to Rarity and threw herself on top of the intoxicated fashionista, pinning her to the floor. She pulled the panties from her head and threw them aside before slowly leaning closer to her, their lips almost touching.

Applejack sat there, motionless for about fifteen seconds before Rarity spoke up, the cider getting the better of her. “What’s wrong, cowgirl? Are you scared? Are you chi-” She was cut off by the farmer’s lips attaching themselves to hers as they intertwined in a kiss, lingering longer than they should have. They both sat there for several seconds, frozen as their minds cleared slightly at the realization of what they were doing. Applejack was the first to react, quickly dismounting Rarity’s abdomen, both girls sitting upright, their faces red with embarrassment. “We never speak of this to anyone.” Rarity said, her face nearly expressionless.

“Eeyup.” Applejack agreed quickly, nodding her head stoically.

Twilight decided to break the awkward silence as she too realized the gravity of the situation. “Well, I think that’s enough fun for tonight. I think we should get some sleep.”

“Agreed.”

“Eeyup.”

Slowly and wordlessly, each girl chose a couch and pulled a blanket over themselves, ready for the alcohol to wipe their memories clean of what took place, ready to greet the morning with open arms and aching headaches.

Author's Note

Well, here it is. The last chapter before school starts. The schedule's gonna be very hectic and inconsistent for a few months because of school, sorry! I hope you guys enjoyed this chapter; make sure to leave a like if you did, and also don't forget to check out my co-author's page here! More chapters are coming soon! (Sadly, not that soon T_T)

Deuces, guys!

Spring Break: Day One

The dark basement was illuminated only by a dim light bulb hanging from the ceiling. Four boys sat in chairs in a circle, all but one of them corpulent and stocky, hunched over in their chairs. The fourth boy, who was tall and very muscular, smirked as he spoke in a scratchy voice, worn raspy by years of smoking. The faint sound of hip hop music could also be heard as it thumped from an old boom-box stereo while the boy talked.

“Alright, boys…” The boy said lowly, his spiked up, blonde hair shining under the dim light, “That little punk won’t make a fool out of us again. I’ve got a plan.”

His friends simply grinned and snickered in approval, eagerly awaiting to hear the plan their leader had hatched. The intimidatingly strong teen stood from his chair and cleared his throat, beginning his speech.

“Because of that little fucker, I got time in Juvie, and I ain’t goin’ back there again. It was way too hard to hustle cigs in there. Just a reminder for those of you who are too fucking retarded to remember what that little shit did to us…” He raised an accusing eyebrow as he looked towards the fattest boy in the group, who was currently zoned out, staring off into space. He swiftly kicked a leg of the chair the stocky boy was sitting on, causing it to break as the heavy teen fell to the ground, landing on his flabby behind. The other two followers of the posse snickered as they watched him struggle to get to his feet. Once they stopped laughing, the leader continued. “That assbag ratted us out all those years ago, and as I remember it, you dickheads turned tail when the cops came running, so that means you owe me. None of you fat fucks are getting out of this one. We’re gonna crush that little shit after we kick ass in our football game against his school next season. So, here’s the plan. I made sure to keep it simple so you idiots wouldn’t possibly be able to fuck it up. We’re gonna slow him down on his way to the locker room so he’ll be the last one in there, and then, when he’s all alone-”

“Garble, honey!” A cheery, motherly voice called from upstairs, “You and your friends can continue your little club meeting after you eat lunch!”

Garble growled loudly before snapping back at the voice that had interrupted his devious plotting. “SHUT UP, MOM!”

The sweet voice suddenly turned into a shrill shout. “What did you just say to me, young man?!”

The boy suddenly went rigid before replying timidly. “N-nothing, mom. We’ll be up in one second.” He then turned to his group of friends before finishing his speech in just a few words. “We’re gonna make Spike pay, boys.” With that, he swiftly moved up the stairs before he was once again made the victim of his mother’s wrath. “What tasty meal did you make for us this time, mommy?”

“Hell yeah!” Spike cheered with the other students as he pushed and shoved his way out of the school building. He threw up his arms and screamed in joy, “Spring break!”

He was soon joined by Pip and Big Mac, who were both smiling. Pip was the first to strike up a conversation with the over-excited boy.

“You ready for a ripper spring break, Spike?” He smirked and high fived his friend.

“Oh, you know it, man! We gotta hurry home, though. You have your stuff ready at your place, right Pip?” Spike asked his friend, a cheery smile adorning his face, to which the Trottingham boy responded with a nod.

Spike then turned to Mac, who gave the same affirmative response, accompanied by a hearty, “Eeyup.”

“Alright! Mac, you and AJ are gonna meet us at Twilight’s in an hour with the truck loaded. Me and Pip are gonna grab his bags and then make a mad dash to my place so we can shower and be ready in time. We’ll see you there!”

Spike and Pip waved goodbye to Big Macintosh as he walked over to where his truck was parked, Applejack already in the passengers seat, holding the keys between her fingers. “Ah already dropped Granny, Applebloom and her friends off at Braeburn’s for the week. Ah guess there’s an advantage to havin’ earlier classes after all. We got a whole lotta gear t’load in an hour, and Ah don’t wanna be late this time, so giddy up, Mac!” The large country boy nodded with a lazy smile on his face as he got in the cabin and started the truck, quickly pulling out of the school’s parking lot.

Spike and Pip found that due to their recent workouts with Big Mac, they were able to make the run to Pip’s house without much struggle. They grabbed his bags and sprinted the 12 blocks to Spike’s house, making it interesting by placing a wager; the loser had to load up the everyone’s luggage into Twilight’s car by themselves. Knowing that Rarity packed a LOT of clothes, accessories, and makeup, Spike was very motivated to be the victor, and with both arms available to pump for more speed, only carrying one of Pipsqueak’s three bags, he easily left Pip in his dust for the first few blocks, but due to Pip’s competitive nature, the lead didn’t last long as the Trottingham teen pushed himself in order to match Spike’s pace. They arrived almost simultaneously, Spike only able to win by a nose due to the lesser weight he was carrying. Both boys came through the door panting heavily and covered in sweat. “I get first shower!” Spike said before cleverly sprinting upstairs to the bathroom, making sure to grab a towel on the way in, and locking the door.

Pip swore under his breath, “Fuckin’ tosser.” He chuckled as he plopped down on his friend’s couch with a sigh of relaxation. Twilight, who was clad in a black tank top and pale blue jeans, entered the living room with a smile as she greeted Spike’s best friend with a smile and small wave.

“Hey, Pip!”

Pip smiled back and gave a lazy wave. “Oh, ‘ello, love.”

“I’m glad you’re coming with us for spring break.” Twilight said as she sat on a couch adjacent to Pipsqueak. “I am curious, though. Wouldn’t your dad want to show off his pride and joy to his business partners at golf tournaments during spring break?” She teased her lover’s friend, ending the question with a short giggle. Pipsqueak gave a small chuckle at this before speaking.

“No offense, love, but what do you mean, ‘Pride and joy’? I’m the runt o’ the litter. I got two older sisters, and a big brother who are in college. Pop’s taking them to show off, not me. I’m glad, too. I can’t stand the snobs me dad works with. I’d lose the plot if I ‘ad to spend my spring break bein’ their caddy.”

Twilight nodded in agreement. “So would I. Anyways, I’m glad you’re joining us. Spike and you go way back, I know, so consider this your ’initiation’ into the family.” She giggled before continuing, “I’ve gotta grab my bags from upstairs; make yourself at home. There’s some Colt-A-Cola in the fridge.” She gave a friendly smile before heading upstairs to her room, shutting her door behind her.

Pip got up from the couch and wiped the sweat from his brow before walking to the kitchen and searching the fridge for the soda Twilight had mentioned. After being successful in his search, he cracked open a can and chugged the caffeinated drink in one go before letting loose a loud belch, then chuckling at the sound it had produced.

“Nice one!” Spike said from the top of the stairs, clad in a black beater and purple board shorts, completing his ensemble with a pair of flip-flops. “You can use the shower now. Towels are on the counter by the sink. I saved some hot water for you, don’t worry. You’re gonna need it to relax before packing up everyone’s stuff.” Spike snickered, teasing his friend for the bet he lost.

“Aw, stuff it, mate.” Pip responded playfully before grabbing one of his bags and bringing it with him to the bathroom. After his shower, he dressed in red board shorts and a white tank top, showing off his new tattoo. He then went outside to start packing everyone’s bags. “How hard can it be?” He asked himself with a smile. At that moment, Rarity pulled up in her luxury convertible with a smile.

“Oh, Pipsqueak, darling!” She smiled, “Could you help me with my bags?” She asked, gesturing to the baker’s dozen of large suitcases in her backseat. Pipsqueak stared at them, and sighed heavily.

“Fuck my life.”

“Wow, Pip! Thanks for packing all of our bags!” Spike said sarcastically, stifling a laugh as he saw his exhausted friend closing Twilight’s deceptively spacious trunk. Pip was panting heavily, and his arms felt like jelly from lifting Rarity’s massive bags.

“Mate…” Pipsqueak growled between breaths, “Bugger… The fuck… Off.”

After the two friends’ exchange, a honk sounded from down the street. Everyone in the driveway turned their heads to see a pink, Coltswagen beetle. Pinkie rolled down her window to reveal that she had three passengers: Rainbow, Fluttershy, and Bulk Biceps, whom had reluctantly been convinced to tag along for the trip by Fluttershy. “This year’s spring break is gonna be so COOL!” The pink-haired girl yelled enthusiastically, before a much louder honk blared behind her car, belonging to the Apple Family pickup.

The large red truck was being driven by Big Mac, with Applejack riding shotgun. “Hey, y’all!” Applejack hollered with a smile, “We ready to hit the road?”

Twilight nodded and started up her car as Pinkie replied with a well known slogan of hers. “Let’s get this party STARTED! At that moment, Spike, Pip, and Rarity piled into Twilight’s hybrid, the entourage of cars simultaneously pulling out onto the street with Big Mac leading the pack. Pinkie turned her car’s sound system on full volume, blasting a lighthearted beach playlist. They all headed out for the 10 hour drive to Las Pegasus.

The group had been driving for about 8 hours , so they decided to stop to fill up on gas, get food, and go to the bathroom. The three cars pulled into a gas station with a barren parking lot, save for one beat-up truck with four drunk teenagers sitting on its open tailgate, all of them either puffing cigarettes, chewing tobacco, drinking canned beer, or a combination of the three. They were all wearing sleeveless racing t-shirts, and one of them had a camouflage cap with a fishing hook on the bill. They saw everyone get out and started cat-calling to the girls.

“Check it out, fellas!” One of the drunk good-ol’-boys hollered through a mouth that was missing at least a dozen teeth. “Lookie dem girlies!”

“Hmph! How brutish!” Rarity scoffed at the hick teens that were ogling her and the rest of the girls.

This comment seemed only to encourage them, and they decided to hit on the girls, walking towards them after they dismounted from their truck’s bed. The boy wearing the camouflage cap eyed Fluttershy up and down and whistled loudly, making sure she was the center of attention.

Fluttershy began to tremble as she spoke shakily. “U-Uhm… S-Sir, you’re really c-close to me… Could you p-please, um-?”

“Damn, girlie! You sure got some big hooters.” The boy said with a smirk. Bulk heard this and immediately stood next to of his quiet friend in case he needed to protect her, restraining himself from punching the man just from making such a crude statement. His size alone made the boy shake in his boots, but determined to pick up a date tonight, the redneck proceeded to harass the shy girl before him. “Hows’ about you hop in my truck? Me an’ the boys’ll show you a good time like you ain’t never seen ‘fore.” This caused the other three southerners to laugh hysterically, one of them spilling beer on himself in the process.

The comment made all four of the boys, Pip, Spike, Mac, and especially Bulk, extremely angry. Bulk snarled again, getting in the redneck’s face.

“Hey, don’t talk to Fluttershy that way! You’re not gonna take any of us anywhere!” Spike growled.

“Oh, yeah?” One of the drunkards said with a cocky smirk as he staggered closer to the boy. “An’ if we do, whatcha gonna do ‘bout it? ”

Spike cracked his knuckles as his pupils turned to reptile-like slits. “You really wanna find out?!”

“Listen, you sloshed pikeys!” Pip cut in, “We don’ wanna have to pay your medical bills, so just bugger off and leave the lass alone!” After the boy finished his sentence, he was shoved down by the most overweight drunkard.

Big Mac came to the rescue, easily holding the rowdy boy back. “Listen, y’all. Just go away, we don’t want no trouble.” After Mac said this, however, the intoxicated hick he was holding back puked on his boots and the legs of his jeans. Mac suddenly did something he almost never did: he got angry. His calm expression changed drastically as his brow lowered to a deadly glare. His voice was low and menacing. “Those… Were mah dad’s.... Boots.” His arms tensed dangerously, his thick veins protruding under his skin. He began to shake and growl at an intimidating volume.

“Oh, no…” Applejack said as she stepped back, holding her stetson. “Girls, Ah’d step back if I was you.” The girls quickly obeyed, not willing to get in they way of an angry member of the Apple Family, especially when that member was Big Mac.

Then, in one swift motion, Mac used both hands to grab the boy by the shirt, and hurled him back, making him fall to the ground, impacting it hard as he hit the pavement head-first. He stomped over to him and delivered a kick to the drunkards ribs. One of the hicks stopped Mac by shoving him back a short distance. This triggered the rest of the boys on either side to fight. Pip used his quickness to deliver quick strikes to the rednecks’ abdomens, moving far too fast to be caught by the intoxicated good-ol’-boys. Spike got one of the rowdy teens in a strong headlock before forcing his face to the ground. Big Mac ran back into the middle of the fight and grabbed one of the shit-disturbers by the neck, holding him high in the air, blocking his air supply. Spike was shoved to the ground and held down by one boy, while the other stomped his stomach, making Spike grit his teeth from the pan. Pip came to Spike’s aid, shoulder-charging the boy over with his good arm. Bulk was busy beating down the boy who had harassed Fluttershy, lost in a blind rage. He picked him up by his legs and slammed him on the concrete. He then got the boy in a sleeper hold. Because the redneck was so drunk, he couldn’t get out of it, and passed out from lack of oxygen. Bulk then gave his head a good kick, and finally calmed down. Conveniently enough, all of the other honkeys were knocked out, too, by this point in time. All the girls cheered at the victory, except Applejack, who was desperately trying to calm down her older brother who was still enraged from the vomit on one of his most prized possessions. She had her hands on his chest, standing between him and the man who had voided his stomach on Mac’s hand-me-down cowboy boots, whom Mac was currently glaring daggers at. “Mac, it’s done, it’s over! You can clean off Pa’s boots in the bathroom, ‘kay? It’s alright. Don’t go an’ hurt ‘em anymore, he got the message.” Mac said nothing, merely walking wordlessly inside the convenience store, his muscles still tensed with stoic rage and adrenaline.

Pip and Spike looked at eachother and nodded in silent agreement before simultaneously announcing that they were going inside the convenience store to get snacks. Rainbow and Pinkie elected themselves to tag along. While Pinkie and her prismatic-haired girlfriend were just looking for snacks, Spike and Pip went over to talk to Mac, who had bought some disposable wipes to clean his boots.

“Hey, uh…” Spike said cautiously. “Do you want us to hel-”

“No.”

They both stood still. They knew it was bad; Mac didn’t even say ‘Eenope.’ They looked at each other with worried expressions as Mac walked outside and sat down, taking off his boots to begin cleaning them with the wipes.

The two quickly grabbed armfuls of snacks before meeting Pinkie and Dash at the store’s checkout the four unloaded all of their unhealthy deliciousness on the counter before the cashier began to ring them up. They thanked him and Pinkie paid for everything before they made their way towards the cars, where Pip and Spike saw something shocking unfolding in front of Pinkie’s car.

Fluttershy was crying, and Bulk, of all people, was comforting her. With WORDS.

“Fluttershy, it’s okay. Everything’s fine, alright? They’re not gonna bother us anymore.” He said as he gave his upset friend a reassuring hug. Fluttershy used the sleeve of her sweater to wipe her tears, and smiled softly, hugging him back.

“Thank you, Bulk. If you and the other boys hadn’t stepped in, I probably would’ve broken down completely. I was so scared.”

“I know, but everything’s alright now. Everyone’s safe.” Bulk smiled at his friend before he noticed the many pairs of eyes on him. His pulse began to quicken, and Fluttershy noticed his mood change. She quickly took action.

“Bulk, it’s okay. They’re friends.”

”B-But… I… I-I…”

Fluttershy put a dainty hand on his shoulder. “Bulk, it’s alright. Trust me. Everyone here is your friend. We won’t judge you. You;re safe here.” She gave him a genuine smile, and once he saw it, he gave a slow nod, knowing that somehow, it would be okay.

Pip smiled and approached him. “Don’t be scared, mate! I honestly didn’t even know you could talk, no offense. But now that I know, it just means we can talk and be good mates.” The boy smiled and bumped knuckles with Bulk. Spike was the next one to speak.

“Yeah, dude! We’re your friends, we’re here for you. And if you want to keep this on the down-low, we will.”

“”Hey, guys!” Pinkie almost screamed with excitement, “You wanna know what’s really cool about Bulk? He’s super-duper smart!” Pinkie beamed before adding, “I bet he knows just as much as Twilight does, if not more!”

Twilight’s eyes lit up at Pinkie’s statement, which Rainbow noticed, causing her to snicker before jokingly saying, “Oh, great! Now we have two eggheads!” This caused everyone to laugh, releasing any anxieties that were still in Bulk’s system.

Bulk’s chest felt light as he began to recognize a familiar feeling, the same feeling he had felt when he felt he could trust Pinkie with his true identity. He felt safe. He had friends. His face lit up with a smile before he thanked his new friends. “Thank you all so much for accepting me the way I really am. I used to think that nobody would accept my true persona, and then I met Fluttershy, who helped me entrust Pinkie Pie with my secret, and now, thanks to her, I feel that I can trust all of you.” He turned to his pink-haired friend and gave her a sincere, friendly hug. Soon after this exchange, everybody got settled into their assigned car. Their next stop: The Las Pegasus Five-Star Vacation Resort.

Pip pulled his VIP Blackcard out of his wallet and swiped it in the reception machine. Everybody’s face lit up in awe.

“You have a Blackcard?!” Spike asked in amazement. “I mean, I knew your dad was loaded and everything, but damn! That’s some high-roller shit!” Spike’s profanity earned him a slap on the arm from Twilight. “Ow! What’d I do?” Spike asked, rubbing his now sore arm.

“We’re in one of the most prestigious resorts in the world, Spike! Watch your language!” Twilight said to Spike in a motherly tone.

The scolding Spike was receiving from his girlfriend caused Rainbow and Pipsqueak to laugh. After their short fit of laughter, Pip reassured Twilight in a lax tone. “Don’t worry about that, love. They don’t care as long as they’re getting paid. And trust me, they are definitely getting paid.” As Pip finished speaking, three bellhops walked into the lobby, all stopping in front of Pip.

The tallest of the three hotel staff cleared his throat before speaking. “Good evening, Mr. Coltwick. I see you have a large party with you tonight. You would like the penthouse keys, correct?”

“You read my mind, mate.” Pip smirked and slipped a $100 bill into the bellhop’s vest pocket before pointing out the party’s cars in the parking lot. The bellhops handed out black key cards to each member of the group before heading out to the parking lot. They all stared in amazement, except for Pip, who was used to this kind of thing. Pipsqueak turned to his friends before giving them a tired smile. “I dunno about all of you, but I’m bloody tired. Let’s get in the elevator, our bags will be in the penthouse in a few minutes.” The group followed the Trottingham boy, still in disbelief of his family’s prestigious status.

Pinkie dropped her bag and leapt into the air before landing on the large, soft bed. “Dashie~” She cooed cheerily, “Come cuddle with me!” Meanwhile, her girlfriend was walking around the penthouse in awe.

“Hang on, bubblebutt!” Rainbow replied to her girlfriend. “Let’s look around this place! It’s huge!”

“Yeah, this place is massive! This is awesome, Pip!” Spike seconded Rainbow’s excitement before thanking his friend.

Pip responded to his friends’ curiosity and wonderment with an exhausted laugh. “Thanks, mate. Now, if you don’t mind, I’m gonna get some shut eye. All blokes, when you’re ready to turn in for the night, we’re all staying in the first room on the right. Lasses sleep in the first room on the left.” He said, pointing to each room as he mentioned them.

“Ah’m a might tired, Ah’ll explore this place in th’mornin’. Night, y’all!” Applejack said before walking into the girls’ room.

“Eeyup.” Big Mac seemed to feel the same way as his sister did, and walked with slouched shoulders into the boys’ room.

“I’m pretty tired, too. Goodnight, everyone.” Fluttershy said, stifling a yawn as she joined Applejack.

Bulk stretched his muscles, stiff from the long car ride, before wordlessly joining Pip and Mac in the boys’ sleeping chambers.

The remaining five of the group all sat together on a large, semi-circled couched that was set in front of a state-of-the-art home entertainment system, except for Rarity, who was currently searching the mini-bar’s refrigerator for a bottle of wine. She joined the rest of the group carrying five wine glasses and a bottle of wine that was so fancy the name was impossible to pronounce. She skillfully poured a serving in each glass before handing them out. Everyone thanked her as she sat down, and they began to chat idly.

“I can’t believe Pip hooked us up with the entire penthouse! This week is gonna be awesome!” Spike said before taking a gulp from his glass of wine, making a sour faced as his tongue analyzed its taste. He made a pained face as he swallowed the mouthful of wine. “Yuck! How can anybody drink this stuff?” He asked as he looked up from his glass to find Twilight and Rarity stifling laughter. “What’s so funny?” He asked in confusion.

“You’re supposed to sip wine, not gulp it, dear.” Rarity said, still trying to smother her giggles.

“Oh…” Spike said in realization before taking a small sip from his already half-empty glass, smacking his lips after he swallowed it. “Huh. Not bad.”

“Well, now that we taught the freshman how to drink wine” Twilight teased her boyfriend before raising her glass high in the air and declaring to her friends. “A toast, to a fun and trouble-free spring break!”

Rainbow smirked as the five friends clinked glasses. “I’ll drink to that.” She then proceeded to guzzle her entire glass of wine, wearing a lazy smile after swallowing the last drop. “Oh, that’s good.” Rarity looked appalled at the ‘unladylike’ act that Rainbow had performed, but decided to say nothing.

The bottles went down one by one, and one by one, Rarity, Pinkie, and Rainbow stumbled into their sleeping quarters, leaving Spike and Twilight alone on the couch. Since neither of them had drank as much as the others, they were only slightly buzzed, still fully coherent, but extremely tired. They cuddled each other wordlessly on the couch, kissing eachother occasionally. Eventually, Twilight fell asleep in Spike’s lap, blissfully relaxed against his firm, warm body. Eventually, Spike began to feel the effects of sleep himself, and he carefully stood from the couch, carrying Twilight in his arms. Not wanting to risk waking anybody, he looked around the penthouse for an extra bedroom. He found one through the door next to the boys’ room. He set Twilight down on the king size bed in the middle of the room before laying down next to her. He closed his eyes as he began to drift off to sleep next to his lover. As his brain began to coast into a dream-like state, he could only utter one word to describe how he felt as he began his freshman-year spring break.

“Perfect.”

Author's Note

I'm very happy that I got this chapter out earlier than expected, and I'm even happier that it turned out to be a fairly long one. As always, check out Ringmaster's page, he's an amazing guy to work with! Leave a like if you enjoyed! Next chapter is coming soon!

Deuces!

Spring Break: Day Two

***DISCLAIMER: This chapter contains scenes of homosexuality vs. religious extremists as a social discussion, and the views and opinions of the characters in the story do not directly or indirectly represent the authors' viewpoints. Some content in this chapter may be offensive to you. You have been warned. Viewer discretion is advised.***

The next morning, Rarity took it upon herself to take Fluttershy and Bulk shopping for outfits that were more ‘fitting’ for the Las Pegasus scene.

“You’ll see, darlings!” Rarity smiled, pulling them both by the wrists out of the elevator and into the hotel lobby, heading for the exit. “You’re going to LOVE the outfits you find, whatever they may be!”

“Oh, Rarity,” Fluttershy said with a blush, “that’s very kind of you, but the fashion here is very… um, revealing…”

“Whatever are you talking about, Fluttershy, dear?” Rarity asked in confusion. “I got my outfit from Las Pegasus last year, and it’s fine!” She said as she gestured to the low-cut dress she was wearing, which exposed plenty of cleavage, the bottom of it stopping high up on her thighs. “And Bulk, darling, I can find you some south beach fashion to really show off your impressive physique.” She beamed as Bulk sheepishly chuckled.

“Um, I’ll go if Fluttershy wants to go…” Bulk said, not wanting to leave the comfort his closest friend provided for him.

Fluttershy, not wanting to disappoint Rarity, agreed to go with her, consequentially electing Bulk as well. “Sure, Rarity, I’ll go. It might be… um, fun.”

“Oh, it’ll be just MARVELOUS, darling!” Rarity said, giddy with excitement. “I simply must show you two the newest beach line on the market! I’m certain Abercrombie & Finch just got a shipment of them!” She said, holding both Bulk and Fluttershy by the wrist, practically dragging both of them against the better part of their wills into the streets of Las Pegasus.

Twilight awoke slowly, being roused from bed after a slow, laborious stretch and yawn only by the enticing smell that was coming from what she assumed to be the penthouse’s kitchen. As she got out of bed, she found that she was slightly confused. ‘This is strange. I swear the last thing I remember was cuddling with Spike on the couch. I didn’t drink enough to forget anything, either, yet I don’t remember getting up from the couch at all...’ As she was thinking to herself, she noticed a note on the door in what she recognized as Spike’s handwriting. Her eyes not fully adjusted, having just woken up, she squinted in order for the writing to come into focus as she read the note to herself.

‘ You fell asleep on the couch last night, and I didn’t want to wake any of the girls by bringing you in their room, so I took you into this empty bedroom and slept next to you. You make cute noises and faces when you sleep. By the time you wake up, breakfast should be nearly done, so come to the kitchen after you read this. Love ya!’

Twilight smiled and blushed after reading the thoughtful note. “He’s so sweet. I’m such a lucky girl.” She then opened the door and headed towards the source of the wonderful smells that awoke her. When she arrived at the breakfast table, she was greeted by Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Spike, Big Macintosh, and Pipsqueak. Spike and Big Mac did not turn to greet her, as they were hard at work on the kitchen’s large cooking space, complete with spacious countertops, every type of cooking utensil in existence, and top-dollar appliances. Twilight smiled and waved groggily at her friends, still not fully awake thanks to the deep and peaceful sleep she had gotten the night before. “Good morning, everyone.” She managed to reply after a long, contagious yawn, causing almost everybody else at the table to yawn as well, Spike, Applejack, and Big Macintosh only being immune to the contagion because they were practiced early-birds, almost always greeting the morning with open arms.

Twilight’s eyes were fully open now, and she was scanning the room with her practiced and analytical eyes. Her mind flashed in a spark of interest as she noticed that the large table was missing a few assets. “Where are Rarity, Fluttershy, and Bulk Biceps?” She asked her friends in curiosity, wondering in the back of her mind if they were still asleep.

Rainbow put Twilight’s thoughts to rest as she answered her in what sounded like a bored tone of voice. “Oh, Rarity dragged Bulk and Flutters along for a shopping spree or somethin’ like that.” Her voice and face then changed exponentially as she continued. “They don’t know what they’re missing! The day we’ve got planned is gonna be freakin’ AWESOME!”

“We’re gonna head to the beach today, right?” Spike asked with a raised eyebrow, looking towards Pipsqueak while cooking some eggs. Pip nodded in response.

“You bet we are, mate!” He chuckled. “With some luck, I might even be able to pick up a beauty or two.

Spike chuckled in response to this. “Dude, no girl’s gonna want a guy in an arm cast; no offense.”

“Eeyup.” Big Mac said as he flipped over a pancake, revealing a perfect, even brown shade across the top of it. He cleared his throat before speaking again. “Besides, that ain’t the most important part of the beach fer you, me, an’ Spike. Last night, before Ah went to bed, Ah wrote up a workout regimen that we can do there, an’ Ah made sure that your arm doesn’t get in the way of the exercises, Pip.” The two younger boys groaned at this, while Rainbow eagerly entered the conversation.

“You guys are gonna do a beach workout? You gotta let me get in on this! That sounds so awesome!” The rainbow-haired girl said, a large smile on her face.

Big Mac chuckled before directing his attention to Spike and Pip before smirking. “Now, why can’t you two be as excited as Miss Dash is t’do mah workouts?” This caused the two boys Mac was teasing to laugh, knowing the full extent of the laziness their friend was referring to.

“Ah, alright, mate.” Pip said with a chuckle, “What’s the regimen you’ve got planned today?”

“It’s core and cardio today. Not much to it, Ah’m sure you two’ll survive.” Mac then turned to Canterlot High’s most prized athlete before adding, “Won’t be problem fer you, Miss Dash.”

Rainbow chuckled before responding to the large country boy. “Bro, don’t call me ‘Miss Dash’, it makes me seem like an old lady or something. Rainbow’s fine.”

Mac chuckled sheepishly before looking at Rainbow over his shoulder as he finished cooking breakfast on his half of the stove, Spike working diligently beside him. “Sorry, Rainbow, Ah was jest raised that way. Forgive me if’n Ah call you Miss Dash again; Ah’ll have t’get used to callin’ you Rainbow instead.”

“Matter’a fact, Mac, jest call all the girls by their names, y’don’t need to use formalities with any of ‘em.” Applejack told her brother before flashing a devilish smile. “Well, ‘cept fer Rarity, maybe.” This caused everyone in the room to laugh, knowing how much their fashionista friend loves to be treated ‘like a proper lady.’

Mac nodded at this as him and Spike quickly finished cooking breakfast, and served huge portions of it on large plates. Mac looked around at the table as he took his seat, then quietly cleared his throat. Applejack picked up on this and smiled sheepishly. She spoke up a second after. “Sorry, y’all… Ah know this may seem a little strange, and we don’t want y’all to feel forced into it, but… Me ‘n Mac jest cain’t eat without sayin’ grace first… Would y’all be okay with that?”

Everyone nodded and agreed respectfully except for Pip, who looked blankly at Applejack before speaking up. “Sorry, love, but I’m not a man of faith if it’s alright, I’d like to excuse myself for grace. No hard feelings, I hope.” The slim teenager then stood from the table and walked out of the kitchen, leaving a slightly awkward tension in the air behind him.

After a few seconds of silence, Mac bowed his head, and everyone at the table followed suit. They said a quick prayer, and after they finished, Spike got up and found Pip sitting on the couch, his face buried in his hands. Spike cleared his throat, and Pip looked at his friend, quickly plastering on an artificial smile before speaking.

“Um… You can come back in now.”

Pip jumped at the unexpected sound of his friend’s voice before quickly standing, a smile quickly finding its way to his face. “Thanks, mate.”

The two quickly went back to the large dining table and the delicious breakfast Spike and Mac had cooked was talked over with happiness and community, the awkward air quickly dissipating as everyone began to socialize, readying themselves for a fun-filled day at the beach.

“R-Rarity, this is…. I don’t think I could wear this!” Fluttershy said with a dark blush on her cheeks a Rarity held up a scandalously low cut top for her friend to look at. The shirt seemed more like underwear to Fluttershy, showing enough cleavage and midriff to make almost any girl uncomfortable, except, apparently, for those that live in Las Pegasus.

“Oh, but why not, dear? That top suits you so well; you’ll look absolutely divine in it!” Rarity said, genuinely curious as to what was causing Fluttershy to object to the shirt she had picked out for her. Her eyes lit up with joy as she realized that the problem was. “Oh, I get it. Try the shirt on with this, dear. she held up a tight green t-shirt that showed only a small bit of midriff. Fluttershy gazed at the two pieces for a minute before deciding that she’d be okay with wearing them, for Rarity.

“Okay, I suppose that’s alright… It’s not… too revealing, I guess.” Fluttershy said, still blushing a bit as she took the two garments with her to the changing rooms.

Rarity waited patiently for her friend to return in the new shirts. Her ears twitched as she heard a quiet voice call her name from the changing rooms. The fashionista turned to Bulk before quickly explaining that she would be going into the changing rooms to help Fluttershy. Bulk agreed to wait patiently outside. Rarity entered the changing rooms as she replied to the shy voice. “I’m here, Fluttershy. What do you need, darling?” Rarity called from the other side of the stall door.

“A-Are you sure this undershirt isn’t too tight?” Fluttershy asked her friend, almost whispering to avoid unwarranted attention.

“Darling, there is no such thing as too tight in Las Pegasus.” Rarity said with a small chuckle. “Open up the door and I’ll help you put it on.” Fluttershy quickly opened the door as Rarity entered the small enclosed space, shutting the stall behind her. She got behind Fluttershy and started to ease the top down over her large bosom, and pulled it down to halfway down her midriff. “There, see? Now put on the overshirt.” Fluttershy did as she was told and completed her ensemble, her sizable breasts holding the undershirt high on her midriff as her overshirt was suspended in the air, only being held on her body by the fleshy orbs on her chest. Rarity gasped in joy as she looked at her friend wearing the clothes she had picked out. “Oh, darling, you look absolutely BEAUTIFUL! You simply must go out and show Bulk the newest additions to your wardrobe, I’m sure he’ll adore it!”

“B-Bulk?!’ Fluttershy blushed very dark as she almost squealed in surprise. “I-I can’t let B-B-Bulk see me like… like this!” She began to panic slightly, her voice becoming very shaky and labored with jagged breaths.

“Oh, but you must, darling! He’s going to love it, you have my word.” Rarity said as she gave Fluttershy a reassuring smile.

“B-But… I’ve never worn anything like this in front of anyone! How can I wear it in front of Bulk, of all people?”

“Fluttershy, darling, as far as I’ve seen, Bulk has been nothing but a gentleman; I doubt he would do anything to make you feel awkward or estranged.” Rarity said, yet again trying to assure her friend that all would be well and the sky would not fall if she walked outside in that outfit.

After thinking about this for a few seconds, the shy girl gave a small nod. “O-Okay…” Though still timid about showing off her curves, she knew Rarity was right; Bulk wouldn’t look at her like some slab of meat. “...L-Let’s go, um, I guess.”

Rarity clapped her hands in excitement. “Oh, you won’t regret it, darling! Come now, let’s not keep him waiting any longer!” She said as she gently took Fluttershy by the arm and walked out of the changing rooms with her in tow. “Bulk, darling!~” Rarity chimed happily, getting the boy’s attention. He looked over, and though it was Rarity’s voice that called him, he quickly developed tunnel vision as he saw Fluttershy. She was absolutely beautiful.

“U-umm… I uh…. you look… wah...wow!”

Fluttershy blushed profusely, hiding her red face behind her hands. “I-Is it too… revealing?”

Bulk shook his head as he realised that he was gawking at his friend, probably embarrassing her in the process. “Revealing? No, I wouldn’t say that. I-I-I think you look great in it. I mean, you look great in everything - um, not hitting on you or anything - that is to say I don’t… umm... Y-you look good.” Bulk finally decided on after fiddling with his barely-functioning mouth for a while, deciding that, as he had heard many times in the past, sometimes when speaking, less is more.

“Th-Thank you…” Fluttershy gave a shy smile, which warmed Bulk’s heart. While some guys may have called her, ‘hot’ Bulk thought she looked adorable and was glad that she seemed to be slowly but surely embracing her beauty.

Rarity looked at Bulk with a large smile on her face. “Now it’s your turn, darling! Let’s go to the men’s section! Oh, this area’s style will suit you so well!” She said before dragging Bulk and Fluttershy towards the other side of whatever luxury clothing store they were in; they had both forgotten the name, it being too hard to pronounce correctly. Their jaws both dropped as Rarity held up an unreasonably expensive tank top with a sunset hue and silhouettes of palm trees on it. “Let’s try this one first, darling!” She said, her almost creepily large smile ever-present on her face. Fluttershy and Bulked gave each other looks of both sympathy and pain.

This was going to be a long day.

“Holy shit, Mac!” Spike groaned as he and his three friends, Rainbow, Mac and Pip, had just finished a 30 minute leg circuit on the hot sand, all of them dripping with sweat. “How could you go the full 30 minutes without rest? Even Dash couldn’t do that!”

“Yeah, you’re awesome, dude! How did you do that?” Rainbow asked in surprise, impressed by Applejack’s brother’s feat of athleticism.

Mac chuckled before simply responding with, “Ah had to work real hard to earn the name, ‘Big Mac’. You should know most out of everyone here that bein’ in shape takes work, Rainbow.”

“Heh, yeah, you’re right. Still, though, it must be hard to be such a big guy and run for that long. That’s a lot of heavy muscle to carry around, ya know?” Rainbow responded with a smile, always happy to be working out. “So, what’s next on the agenda, big guy?”

“Next up is some swimming. Y’all brought swimsuits?” Mac asked the three joining him in his workouts. They all nodded, excited to get in the water. “Good. Once we get in, do yer best to keep up with me, an’ don’t go too far out; try t’stay close to the shoreline.” The other three nodded in understanding and everyone began swimming after quickly disrobing down to their swimsuits, overjoyed to finally go into the cool ocean water. After a minute or two of adjusting to the water, Mac called to the other three, prompting them to follow him. “Alright, y’all, follow me this way.” He swam along the shoreline as far as he could, eventually leading the group past the point of being able to see the beach, stopping about a half mile away from the beach at an open rock grotto above the water. Big Mac climbed onto a piece of the rock that was jutting out before helping the others onto it. He then stood, his tall, muscular frame silhouetted by the sun’s brightness as the other three looked up at him. “Okay, y’all. We’re gonna swim to the shore and back twice.”

The others smiled and nodded, immediately starting their laps, save for Pip, who stopped before the water only to take a protective plastic wrap out of his gym bag and apply it to his casted arm. “I’m glad I’ll be out of this thing in a few weeks, it’s gettin’ rather itchy.”

It came as no surprise to Spike and Pip that Dash and Mac were soon far ahead of them. They pushed themselves harder as they attempted to catch up; they got close a few times, but couldn’t match the speed of the two older athletes. By the time they had finished their last trip to the grotto and began to head back, Mac and Rainbow were already out of the water and had begun to dry themselves off. About twenty five minutes later, Spike and Pip arrived on shore, panting in exhaustion.

“Holy shit…” Spike said with heavy breaths, “I swear you guys aren’t human…”

Pip nodded in agreement, his skinny, muscled abdomen heaving with each gasp of air. “I know, mate… They must be mutants.”

“Heh, naw, you guys just aren’t as awesome as us! Mostly me, though.” Rainbow said with a laugh. “Seriously, though, for freshmen, you guys made pretty good time for a three mile swim.”

“You think so?” Spike managed to say between labored breaths, looking at his friend with an appreciative smile.

“Well, yeah! I mean, not as good as me, but you two are definitely above most of the other freshman at CHS.” Rainbow said, patting Spike and Pip on their backs encouragingly.

They smiled at their sporty friend, then heard Big Mac’s deep voice sound off. “Alright, y’all. We’re done for today, go ahead, ‘n have fun.”

“Awesome! Hey, Rainbow, Mac? Pip and I were thinking of walking around town, seeing the sights, that kinda thing. either of you wanna come with?” Spike asked his two older peers as he began to dry himself off.

Rainbow shook her head. “Nah, I’m good. I’m gonna see if I can get in on any volleyball games; if not, I guess i’ll go sunbathe with the girls. You guys go ahead, I might catch up with you later.”

She stated with a smile. Her friends smiled back, and walked towards the street, ready to explore town.

“Damn, Unc! You sure got us the hookups. This hotel is swanky as fuck!” Gilda said eagerly, grinning from ear to ear as she looked around the large hotel room. She plopped on a giant, cozy bed with velvet sheets and felt the soft material.

Hawkeye chuckled at his niece’s eccentric attitude as she excitedly examined the hotel room. “Heh, Yeah, I guess it is. Ollie and the band are doing a show here in Las Pegasus on Friday, and they told me they’d pay for our hotel fees if we came to the show, greeted them backstage, and went out to dinner with them after the show’s packed up. The guys really like you, I guess. You must remind ‘em of themselves as teens. Can’t say I really blame ‘em, though. You’re just like Ollie was when I first met him.”

“Wait, we get to see Rot-Trot again! Fucking sweet! Why do you only tell me this shit when we get here? I wanna be psyched as soon as we leave the house, Unc!” Gilda said with a large smile on her face, almost jumping up and down from the excitement that had spontaneously formed in her when she found out that she would get to see her favorite band again. “You know what? You owe me a blunt, like, now!”

“Alright, kid, go ahead and roll one from my stash box.” He chuckled as he opened his suitcase and started hanging up clothes in his closet.

Gilda laughed as she walked over to her Uncle’s nightstand and opened a drawer, revealing a large book. She opened the book, the inside of the pages cut out, the border of each page still intact, all of them glued together to create a clever disguise. Inside the stash book was a large bag of marijuana, a few dozen sheets of rolling paper, A large stack of fifty dollar bills, and a cigarette roller. Gilda grabbed the roller, a piece of rolling paper, and enough weed to fill the blunt she was about to make. She set up the weed on top of the paper in the roller and began to spin the knob on the side, the roller making a perfect marijuana cigarette in just a few seconds. “Perfect, as always.” Gilda said before putting the roller, paper, and pot back in the book and closing the drawer, She then pulled a lighter out of her pocket and walked out onto the hotel room’s balcony before lighting her joint and taking a large hit. “Huh.” She said, smacking her lips as she tasted the smoke. “This tastes different than that ‘Element of Harmony’ strain your dealer gave you last time; what’s this one called?”

“Oh, yeah, he was out of that one. It’s really fuckin’ hot on the market right now; he’s makin’ bank off that one strain alone. Instead of waiting for him to restock on that one, I decided to try a new flavor. This one’s called ‘Alicorn Magic.’ You like it?” Hawkeye responded as he changed his shirt, opting for a dark v-neck instead of the gray button-up he wore on the drive up to Las Pegasus.

“Yeah, your shit is always good, Unc. You need to introduce me to your dealer so I don’t have to feel bad for mooching off your stash.” Gilda replied as she began blowing rings of smoke out of her nose, each ring pushing the last one apart in a rhythmic pattern.

“Sure thing; I’ll give you his number after we get home from this little vacation.”

“Cool.” Gilda said as she quickly puffed through the rest of the blunt before flicking the stinger into a potted plant in the corner of the balcony. “Well, I’m gonna take a shower, and probably smoke some more or go out for a walk, I dunno. Do we have anything planned for later tonight?” Gilda asked as she began to walk towards the bathroom.

“Nah.” Hawkeye said, waving a hand dismissively as he did so. “We don’t have anything scheduled until Wednesday, so just feel free to do whatever until then.” He then stood from the bed and grabbed a messengers bag from the corner in which he had placed it earlier. “I’m goin’ out for a few hours. Call me if you need anything, and take some cash from the stash book if you’re gonna go out.”

“Thanks. I’ll catch ya later, Unc.” Gilda said before shutting the bathroom door and getting ready for a long shower to relax her muscles, tight from the long car ride. She quickly disrobed herself, her cloth, leather, and denim garments dropping unceremoniously to the tiled floor before she turned on the shower and stepped inside, letting the warm water roll off of her. She sighed in comfort, enjoying the feeling of the water cascading down her body. “Ah, it’s good to be outta Unc’s car; there’s not a whole lotta leg room in that compact motherfucker. We shoulda just brought the bikes.” She thought aloud. “Huh. Oh well, next time, I guess.”

Gilda stayed in the warm water’s embrace for a few more minutes until turning off the shower and drying herself off. She walked into the bedroom and quickly donned one of her favorite outfits: A black undershirt with a black denim jacket, coupled with skin-tight leather pants and black combat boots. “Back in black, bitch.” Gilda joked to herself as she brushed her short, dyed hair. She finished her ensemble by putting on her black lip ring. “Perfect.” She grabbed $250 from Hawkeye’s stash book along with her green military-style backpack, filled with all of her everyday essentials, before locking up the hotel room and preparing to preparing to greet the late afternoon with her badass attitude as she headed out into the streets of Las Pegasus, ready for any trouble that might come her way.

As Spike, Pip and Mac were walking down the street, they heard some commotion nearby. There were two men holding hands, backed against a wall by a few men in khakis and collared shirts. The attackers seemed to be holding Bibles. Spike seemed to put two and two together, and stomped over to the men who were harassing the couple, now able to hear what they were saying.

“You are committing a crime against the natural balance of the Lord’s world!” One of the men yelled.

“God hates you!” Another continued. The couple cringed at these words and the shorter of the two turned into his partner’s chest as he began to cry.

“FAGGOTS! You’ll burn in Hell!”

Spike had heard enough and stepped in front of the ‘Christians’ who were yelling the comments, his two friends joining him. “HEY!” Spike yelled, “Why don’t you just move along, huh?! These guys aren’t doing anything to hurt you, so why are you attacking them?” Spike had never seen such an outrageous act of inhumanity; where he was from, different or alternative lifestyles were accepted without discrimination or ridicule, and he couldn’t stand to see such senseless hate.

One of the religious extremists turned to Spike, a look of anger on his face. “These queers are ruining this city, and their kind are ruining this world! They’re dirty, disgraceful sinners, every single one of them!”

Spike’s eyes turned to slits as he became enraged. “ARE YOU FUCKING KIDDING ME?!” He screamed in the man’s face before continuing, “All my life, I’ve never seen or met anyone as horrible as you. The bible you’re referencing says to love everyone equally, right? And it also says that we all sin, ALL of us!” He snarled, “So who are you to tell these two men, who only want to have their love be accepted, that they’re doing wrong, when you’re hating on them and harassing them just for living their lifestyles?!”

The other extremists stepped forward in an attempt to defend their comrade. One of the larger men spoke up first, his voice deep and bassy, laden with a tone of disgust. “Any form of sexually-engaged partnership is intended ONLY for a monogamous union between a man and a woman. Adam and Eve, not Adam and Steve!”

“Who says they’re having sex, mate? And even if they were, that’s none of your business, you stupid git!” Pip growled at the man, stepping towards him angrily, confident despite the obvious size disadvantage he would be at if things were to turn violent.

“Oh, so you’re fag enablers?” The large man asked with a glare. “Well you’re going to Hell too! God hates fags, and He also hates anyone who supports their infectious, disgusting lifestyle!”

“Yeah, why are you supporting those lecherous creatures? Are you gay, too? Are you a fag?” Another extremist added, pushing up the glasses that rested on his greasy nose as he did so. “God has a special place in Hell for you beasts, I promise you!”

“Why don’t you assholes fuck off?!” A shrill, slightly feminine voice screamed as it’s owner stomped toward the scene, delivering a powerful right hook to the face of the one who had spoken right before her. The man landed on his flabby, fat back, letting out a grunt as he hit the pavement. Gilda stood over him with a look of pure disgust as she dropped her backpack beside her. “You should shut your fucking trap before someone rips your damn tongue out, you ignorant motherfucker!”

“D-Don’t hurt me, please! I’m only doing what the Lord has commanded!” The stout man said in a shaky voice as he waved his arms defensively. Before Gilda could reply to this, another of the extremists, much shorter in stature than the stocky man, shoved her down.

“You shall not touch a holy man such as this soldier of the Lord; you will be condemned in eternal damnation for your transgressions!” The man yelled at a now defenseless Gilda. Pip saw this and became enraged beyond description. Big Mac was furious, as well, and he took his anger out on the wall of extremists behind Pip’s target. He stood in front of the short wall of men along with Spike, and the two slowly began to walk forward, their visible anger intimidating the men into backing away slowly, their faces pale with fear.

Pip walked up to the short street ‘preacher,’ matching heights with him as he stared into his eyes with a fury of which hell itself has no equivalent. All of the muscles in the Trottingham teen’s body were tensed, the veins in his arms and neck protruding past their usual limits. “Listen here, you barmy minger!” He snapped angrily, causing bits of spittle to fly everywhere, some of them landing on the other man’s face. “I don’t care if you’re Jesus of Nazareth himself; you don’t ever fuckin’ hit a woman, and you definitely don’t hit a defenseless, unsuspecting teenage girl. I don’t know what God you believe in, but other Christians that I know don’t hit girls or fag-shame. I can’t even believe you lot call yourselves Christians, you’ve got no justified morality for what you’re doing. If anyone’s going to Hell, it’s you despicable fucks! You flippant fucks are really brassin’ me off! I’m gonna say this one time, so listen well, alright? If I ‘ave to look at you for one more bloody second, nobody, not even God, will be able to forgive me for wha’ I’ll do to you and your little band of cultists! Get the fuck outta ‘ere a’fore I bash your fuckin’ ‘eads in, you cock-up, muff-suckin’ chavs!” One of the extremists began to provide a rebuttal, but was immediately bitch-slapped by Pip so hard that a large welt immediately began to form on his cheek, his skin there quickly turning a dark purple, leaving a large bruise on his face.

The other extremists ran away in fear quickly, leaving their friend behind, who was currently on the ground, tenderly rubbing the welt on his face. His expression turned quickly from fear to anger as he lifted his bible in the air before getting up and following his comrades whilst yelling at Pipsqueak. “You’ll burn in eternal damnation for your actions, sinner! The Lord has commanded it, and so it shall be; you and all your fellow lecherous miscreants!”

The last thing that everyone heard as the last extremist turned the corner was a group effort by all of the ‘soul-soldiers,’ they all simultaneously yelled a response to their brethren’s comment. “Amen, Brother John!”

“Ah, bugger off ya fuckin’ fag-flamin’-fairies!” Pip spat, chucking a ball of trash where the offensive self-proclaimed holy man once stood. The surrounding crowd cheered in praise as Pip smirked and began to help Gilda up. “You alright, love?” He asked at the now blushing girl, who quickly did her best to hide her flustered look by directing her gaze to her own body and brushing the dust off her clothes.

“Yeah, I’m fine… Thanks, I guess…” Gilda then realized that there was a problem with what she had just said: It wasn’t rude or a witty backhanded comment. “Now, if you don’t mind.. GET THE FUCK OUT OF MY WAY, SMALL FRY!” She piped as she shoved past the Trottingham teen, who scoffed in response.

“Bloody Hell, she’s a feisty one all right.” He said, a sour look on his face as he rubbed the shoulder of his casted arm absentmindedly. He then turned his attention to the couple that the preachers had so horrendously attacked. “You blokes alright?”

The larger of the two men, who was currently holding his partner in an attempt to comfort him, now turned to his rescuers before smiling through tears. He then spoke, his deep voice complimenting his large frame. “Thank you so much for helping us… They’ve been harassing us every day since we got here; this whole first week of this tour has just been horrible…” The man wiped his tears away before his smile grew brighter. “Can I ask your names?”

Pip, Spike, and Big Mac introduced themselves, before the smaller man of the couple spoke up for the first time, his voice a much higher register than his partner’s. “I-It’s nice to meet you all… My name is Crescendo, and this is Trebleheart.” He said as he gestured to his partner. “As you’ve probably guessed… we’re together; and apparently, homosexuality isn’t so popular here.”

Pip was quick to reply. “Oi, mate, don’t listen to those extremist pricks, I doubt everyone in Las Pegasus thinks that way. I sure don’t, and my friends don’t seem to mind. I don’t see anything wrong with being gay, personally. It’s not my sexual preference, but that doesn’t mean I should hate on anyone for being different than me. There’s nothing backwards or rotten about being different, don’t listen to anyone who thinks that, yeah?” He finished with a smile, before his friends decided to voice their approval.

“Pip’s right!” Spike agreed. “Crescendo, Trebleheart: Just be yourself, and be confident about it. You are who you are, and nobody’s hate is gonna change that, and it never should!” He said enthusiastically.

“Eeyup.” Big Mac said with a small smile on his face. “Jest be yerself.”

“Thank you, all of you.” Trebleheart said as he held Crescendo’s hand lovingly. He looked at his watch before he gasped in shock. “Oh no, we’re gonna be late for our show!” He looked back at Spike, Pip, and Mac before he began to walk briskly past them, Crescendo following him. “I’m very sorry, I wish we could reward you for your kindness, but I’m afraid we need to be somewhere. Thank you all, I’ll remember your heroism my whole life, I promise!” He finished, his smile proving the authenticity in his words.

The three friends waved to the couple before turning to each other; Big Mac was the first to speak. “Alright, y’all, we best be gettin’ back to the hotel if’n we’re gonna meet the rest of the group in time for dinner.”

“Oh, man, I totally forgot we’re having dinner at that super fancy place tonight, let’s go!” Spike said as he led the pack back to their hotel, walking briskly in excitement.

Spike burst through the penthouse doors, followed by a calmer Big Mac and Pip. Spike quickly walked into the living room, where everybody was lounging on the large couch, all of them chatting happily, a lively air among them. “Hey, everyone! Me, Pip, and Mac are here!” He quickly licked his lips in anticipation before he spoke again. “When are we heading out for dinner?”

Everyone laughed heartily at Spike’s enthusiasm before Twilight replied. “Hey, Spike. We’re actually about to start getting ready; we were just kind of waiting for you guys.”

“Getting ready?” Spike asked, a look of slight confusion on his face. “What do we have to get ready for, why don’t we just go now?” Spike’s question elicited an exaggerated gasp from Rarity.

“Oh, dear, you don’t honestly think that you can show up at a five-star restaurant wearing that, do you?” She asked rhetorically as she gestured at Spike’s ensemble consisting of ratty, torn jeans and a black t-shirt that hugged his arms and chest tightly. “Oh, no, no, NO, absolutely unacceptable. We all need to dress out, Spike! It’s one of the most essential guidelines to being a proper lady or gentleman!”

“Oh.” Spike said dumbly before his stomach growled loudly. “Well then, what are we waiting for? Let’s get ready to go, I’m hungry!” Everyone laughed at the impatience that was quickly surfaced by Spike’s hunger before one by one, they stood from the couch and went to their respective rooms and began to pick out their wardrobes. “Man, I sure am glad that Twilight insisted on packing my bags; I never would’ve thought to bring anything dressy.” Spike said as he pulled out one of the suits Twilight had packed for him, consisting of a black pair of slacks, a black suit jacket, a white button-up dress shirt, and a red bowtie. Spike completed his outfit with his favorite (and only) pair of dress shoes: black and white spats.

Pip, who was dressed a bit more casually, clad in a back button-up shirt with the sleeves rolled up to his elbows and dark, tight jeans, chuckled as he saw Spike’s shoes in the mirror while he was combing his hair. “Oi mate, what’s with the spats? You look like a mobster.”

“Oh, these things?” Spike gave a lively laugh as he lifted up one of his legs. “They were my dad’s, and they fit like a charm. It’s a nice little memento that I can hold onto, y’know? Plus, they’re really comfy, I don’t even mind walking around in ‘em.”

“Huh. Well, good on ya, they look good.” Pip complimented his friend as he went back to combing his hair, styling it into a wavy form that hung off the left side of his head.

Big Mac walked out of the bathroom shirtless as he was using a black band to tie his usually unkempt hair back into a ponytail. He then walked over to the dresser next to his bed and pulled out a red button-up, a silver vest, and a black necktie. he quickly put on his ensemble and also wrapped a belt around the waist of his black slacks, a large green apple belt buckle clipping it into place. He completed the look by adorning his head with a black cowboy hat. “Ah’m headin’ down t’the lobby. Ah’ll se y’all down there.” All the guys waved to Mac as he walked out of the room, the heels of his black dress boots making muffled clicking sounds as he walked on the carpeted floor.

Bulk had almost finished dressing, buttoning the cuffs on his gray button-up, which blended well with his black jeans, before he quickly finger-combed his short hair. “I’m gonna go wait downstairs, see you guys in a few.” Bulk said as he exited the room, bumping fists with Pip and Spike on his way out. The two friends were ready only a few minutes later, and they headed down to the lobby to wait for the girls, joining Mac and Bulk. They passed the time by chatting idly about the school year so far, and how excited they all were for the upcoming football season. After about twenty minutes, they heard the elevator next to them sound off loudly, and out of it walked the girls, all of whom looked beautiful. Rarity was wearing a white, strapless dress that exposed a considerable amount of her legs and cleavage. The dress was fully covered in sequins, making it twinkle reflectively in the lobby’s light, and her hair was curled more dramatically than normal, her usually long, flowing hair stopping only an inch or two past her shoulders. Twilight was sporting a beautiful blue ball gown of sorts, the lower half of the dress bespeckled with sequins in what seemed to be star shapes, her ensemble representing what seemed to be the night sky, and her hair was curled slightly, the back of her hair laying itself over her right shoulder. Rainbow Dash and Pinkie were both wearing simple, identical dresses, both of them covered in a swirling blue and pink design. Pinkie’s hair seemed permed, a curly pink afro of sorts sitting atop her head, while Dash’s hair was done up in a french braid. Applejack was wearing a vibrant orange dress that hugged her hips and legs tightly, the sides of the dress were slitted so that most of her leg was exposed, and her hair was let out of her usual ponytail, her blond locks flowing freely as they draped over her shoulders. Fluttershy was the last to step out of the elevator, holding her shoulder meekly in embarrassment as she tried to make herself smaller, embarrassed by the amount of skin that she was showing. She was wearing a dress that Rarity had bought for her during their shopping spree earlier that day; the dress was very short, and exposed a large portion of her long, shapely legs, and a large amount of her cleavage. The dress had holes on her back and midriff, exposing her skinny waist and back. Her hair had not been styled, taking on its natural form as her wavy bangs covered one of her eyes, making her look even more sheepish. All four of the boys’ jaws dropped as they saw the six beauties before them.

Pipsqueak spoke with an admiring smile as he complimented the girls. “You lovelies sure know how to clean up nice; you’re all aces, ladies.”

The girls blushed slightly at Pip’s smooth talk, and Applejack spoke up to return the compliment. “Thanks, pardner, y’all look pretty spiffy yerself, boys.” The guys all fist bumped Pip for his slick words as everyone headed to the valet, and they all got in their designated cars as they readied themselves for another night of luxury in Las Pegasus.

Author's Note

*Lifts arms in victory* FINALLY!!!!!!!! I'm so glad that I'm able to put up another chapter again, it's been way to long! I hope that the longer chapter makes up for the fact that I haven't updated this story in almost a month. (College has been sucking away a lot of my time, sorry!) Anyways, hopefully the next chapter will be coming sooner than this one did. :D

As always, don't forget to check out Ringmaster's page. He's an awesome co-author!

Fee; free to leave a like if you haven't already, and let me know in the comments if you're liking the Spring Break Arc so far!

Deuces, guys!

Spring Break: Night Two

The group entered the glass doors of the restaurant, a large line of men and women in fancy suits and dresses in front and behind them. “Wow,” Spike stared at the interior in awe, “fancy-schmancy.”

Twilight giggled at Spike’s description of the restaurant. “Geez, Spike, you’d think someone wearing dad’s spats would say something a little more sophisticated like ‘jazzy,’ or ‘slick,’ I guess you didn’t inherit his vocabulary.” Twilight said as she playfully slapped Spike’s shoulder, who chuckled in response.

“Yeah, you’re right… well anyway, we have a reservation, right?” Spike turned to the rest of the group as he asked the question.

Rarity nodded as they were now at the front of the line, and she spoke some French to the employee at the desk. “Réservation pour dix. Le nom est en cours , la rareté.”

The waiter nodded with a smile, picking up a stack of menus. “Il est bon de vous revoir, manquer Rareté. Suis-moi s'il te plait.”

The group looked in shock at their fashionista friend before Twilight’s eyes lit up with interest, and she walked quickly to Rarity’s side and began to talk with a rapid excitement. “Oh my gosh, Rarity, you never told me you knew how to speak French!”

“Oh, my apologies, dear; I’ve known it for quite a while. I’m sorry i didn’t tell you, but then again, it is the language of love and beauty, after all. How could a proper lady deny learning such a dialect?” Rarity said with a smile, flipping her hair dramatically in the process. Her friends laughed at this as the group was guided to a table by a waiter. Once they were all seated, they looked at their menus to see what there was to eat. No item aside from drinks was under 30 dollars.

“Oh my gosh, Rarity! Everything here is so expensive! We don’t have enough in the budget for this, what were you thinking?!” Twilight said in a stressed tone as she looked at the menu with wide, nervous eyes. Pip chuckled at this and attempted to calm Twilight down.

“Oi, don’t worry about that, love. Me an’ Rarity discussed this earlier. I’ll use my black card to cover the bill.” He said with a grin before adding, “So go nuts. Order whatever you want, all o’ya. Me pa won’t care if a couple thousand dollars go missing from his account this week, trust me. Oh, and by the by, for anyone at the table who’s interested, this black card lets you order alcoholic drinks without repercussions.” The group cheered excitedly at this, and they all began reading the menus in earnest, determined to find their favorite drinks dishes. Everyone ordered their drinks first; only a few from the group ordering alcoholic beverages; Mac called for whiskey while Pinkie and Rainbow ordered fruity cocktails; Rarity simply ordered a bottle of red wine for herself. After beverages, everyone proceeded to order entrees. Spike, of course, ordered the biggest slab of meat that he saw on the menu: a two-pound porterhouse steak. Mac ended up ordering apple and hickory smoked meat platter with garden salad and seasonal fruits, with Applejack following suit. Bulk and Pip both decided on chicken parmesan, with Pip also calling for a large appetizer platter for the whole group to share. Rarity and Fluttershy happily settled for salads and vegan sausage, much unlike Pinkie and Rainbow, who decided to share a large sirloin steak. Twilight took a little longer than the others, finally deciding that she was craving smoked salmon, taking a ‘cheat day’ from her usual vegan diet.

The waiter collected their menus and returned with their drinks only a few minutes later. “Votre nourriture sera bientôt arriver.” He said before smiling and turning towards the kitchen.

“What did he say?” Spike asked as he looked at Rarity quizzically.

“He said that our food will arrive shortly.” Rarity answered, eliciting satisfied smiles from everyone at the table as they sipped their drinks and began to speak about their trip so far.

Pip, Spike and Mac told everyone about their run-in with the extremists. Everyone seemed to agree that they got what they deserved. “Y’all know me‘n Mac are religious,” Applejack started, “an’ normally, Ah don’t see nothin’ wrong with spreading the word; but when people do it like those fellers did, that’s where Ah’d draw the line. Y’just cain’t go around callin’ people slurs an’ condemnin’ ’em like that without any consequences. I’m glad y’all three helped them two fellers the way y’did, those other fellers were treatin’ ‘em uglier than a homemade sin.” The three boys smiled at this, glad that Applejack was commending them for their actions.

“Yeah, you guys are awesome!” Rainbow stated happily. “I just can’t believe Gilda was there too, those guys must’ve been really messed up by the time she was done with ‘em. I’ll have to track her down tomorrow so we can hang out!” She smiled at the thought of spending some time with Gilda in the city.

“Yeah, what a coincidence that she’s spending her break here, too. I hope she’s a little more… civil towards us now.” Twilight said, cringing inwardly as she recalled Gilda’s first time visiting Rainbow in years, during which she verbally attacked all of Rainbow’s friends.

“Yeah, she’s super chill, now. She won’t treat any of us like that again, trust me.” Rainbow said before finishing the rest of her drink.

As soon as she set her glass down, the waiter from earlier arrived with his arms full of their meals, another waiter behind him with the other half of the dishes. Each meal was cooked to perfection and decorated radiantly or put together in some sort of fancy, aesthetic pattern. A lull of content sounds emanated from the group as each dish was placed on the table. The waiter then grabbed everybody’s drinks and returned them fully refilled moments later.

Everyone stared in awe at the decadent culinary masterpieces set in front of them. The group immediately began to dig in, Spike being particularly violent in gnawing at the thick slab of meat on his plate. “Geez, Spike, calm down; your food’s not gonna go anywhere.” Twilight said while giggling cutely. Spike gave a happy glance to his girlfriend before returning his attention to his steak before ripping a large chunk off with his strangely sharp teeth. “Spike!” Twilight snapped in an almost motherly tone, causing Spike to drop his steak back onto his plate as a red hue spread across his cheeks. “We are at a five-star restaurant; do not use your hands to eat that steak!” While she spoke, Spike was guiltily chewing what he had bitten off, apologizing with the meat still in his mouth.

“Fworry, Twilighf.” He said, his full mouth making it hard to speak. He gave the meat a few more chews until he swallowed it, letting out a satisfied sigh before his features dropped in guilt in slight fear as he felt Twilight’s stare burrow into him.

While Spike was being scolded by his sister, Rainbow and Pip were stifling their laughter, they looked at each other, their hands over their mouths, their bodies tremoring with barely contained laughter.

Soon after this, the alcoholic drinks arrived for those that had ordered them. Mac smiled as he sipped his whiskey, the alcohol warming his belly. Rarity thanked the waiter before filling her wine glass halfway and taking small sips from it. Rainbow and Pinkie guzzled their drinks quickly, letting out relaxed sighs at the refreshing cocktails’ taste. The waiter picked up their glasses and returned with refills. After a few more drinks, and a lot of idle chat between everyone at the table, Pinkie and Rainbow were starting to get buzzed, their faces each holding a light tinge of red. Pinkie giggled and nuzzled Dash’s side. “Hehe, you’re warm, Dashie.” Pinkie giggled lightly as she gently buried her face in the crook of her girlfriend’s neck.

“Heh, thanks, bubblebutt.” Dash said, laughing as she rubbed Pinkie’s thigh, exposed by her short-cut dress. The couple cuddled each other gently, their drinking, combined with the late night now catching up with them, drawing sluggishness into their youthful, tipsy bodies. Their friends smiled at the couple’s cute display of affection.

“They really are a great match.” Rarity laughed behind a dainty hand.

“Yeah, they sure are.” Applejack gave a feminine chuckle in reply.

“That’s the definition of ‘other half’ right there.” Pipsqueak said with a lazy smile.

The attention their friends were giving them caused Dash and Pinkie to blush slightly. The warm acceptance everyone was giving the couple seemed to calm Twilight’s nerves; she was glad to know that love, no matter what kind, was accepted by her friends. She hooked an arm around Spike’s, leaning into his strong chest as she did so, bringing a loving smile to his lips. He kissed her cheek, making the girl sigh contently into his shirt, smelling his faint natural smell of freshly-burned cedar wood. She breathed in his essence, the nostalgic aroma taking her mind back to a simpler time, when they were camping in the everfree forest with their parents. Spike was 6, and made his first fire with Dad. She remembered how his eyes lit up when Dad threw borax into the flames to turn them green. Ever since then, Spike has insisted on using it for the fire every time they go camping. He said as a kid that when he saw the flames, he imagined a huge fire-breathing dragon. She giggled quietly at this memory, making Spike look at her, a questioning look on his face.

“What’s so funny, Twi?” He asked with a raised eyebrow. His sister simply giggled again as a response. She noticed that nobody at the table was talking, and slowly looked up into the eyes of her friends, who were staring at her and Spike in confusion, save for Big Mac, Pip, Applejack, and Rarity. Twilight blushed and hid her face further into Spike’s chest. He embraced her and spoke to the group with a firm but kind voice.

“You all know that me and Twilight aren’t blood related. And recently we both developed feelings for each other. We… We’re a couple.” He said with a hopeful smile. His friends smiled back; the remaining few who hadn’t known prior to this statement were surprised, but accepted it rather quickly nonetheless.

“Well, if you ask me,” Fluttershy gently began, “Twilight couldn’t be with anyone better than you, Spike. We know you’ll protect her and treat her better than any other person would.”

Bulk nodded in agreement before adding his two cents. “I agree. You two have a special bond, and even though it’s uncommon, it’s not wrong in any way.”

“Aww, thank you guys.” Twilight said with a bashful smile. “I’m glad you all accept our relationship.”

Twilight then turned to Spike and gave him an affectionate kiss on the cheek, rousing an appreciative “Aww,” Before Pipsqueak cleared his throat slightly louder than was necessary. The unexpected noise caused everyone to turn their heads to the Trottingham teen.

“Sorry, everyone, but this joint’s gonna close soon, so we’ve gotta get out. I’ll go pay the cheque up at the front desk. Meet me at the parking lot, yeah?” He smiled before getting up, flipping his black card back and forth between his long, slender fingers with ease. Everyone else slowly got up from the large booth they were sitting in and filed outside, Spike draping his suit jacket over Twilight’s exposed shoulders, ensuring that she would be sheltered against the cool winds rolling in from the beach, which earned him an affectionate nuzzle. A few minutes later, Pip joined the group and they began their walk back to their cars, admiring the sights on the way. Though not really their scene, even Applejack and Big Mac had to admit; city lights at night were indeed a beautiful thing. When they arrived at the parking lot, they all got in their respective vehicles and made their way through the peacefully quiet backstreets of Las Pegasus, arriving at the hotel in only a few minutes. As the group rode the elevator to the penthouse floor, Spike was holding Twilight close, embracing her with his strong arms, while Pinkie and Dash were kissing drunkenly in the corner of the elevator, Fluttershy electing Bulk to drive Pinkie’s car back from the restaurant, ensuring a safe, accident-free drive to the hotel.

WARNING: CLOP AHEAD

When they arrived to the hotel’s penthouse, everyone filed through the large double doors before they all plopped down on the large couch, save for Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie, who, despite loudly making out, managed to stumble their way to a vacant bedroom unnoticed. Pinkie immediately began to disrobe the athletic girl as the door closed, pinning her to the bed once they were both nude. Her voice became surly and sensual as she whispered slurred words into Dash’s ear, “I want the others to hear you scream for me.”

Dash shivered at Pinkie’s bold, erotic words, being caught off guard by her girlfriend’s seemingly instantly heightened arousal. Pinkie nibbled at Rainbow’s neck hungrily, her teeth gently grazing across Dash’s skin, causing her body to spasm and shake in display of a sensory overload, uncharacteristically feminine gasps and quiet moans escaping from her mouth, her back arching off the bed as she melted under the pink-haired girl’s ministrations. “A-Ah… mmmmmf~ Oh!” She moaned before covering her mouth, aware of her moans only being muffled by a wall and a few feet between her and her friends. “S-stop, babe… I’m gonna get too lou-oohhhhmygawwd~” Rainbow let out a low moan as Pinkie flicked her tongue across her girlfriend's extremely sensitive collarbone.

Pinkie giggled drunkenly as she looked down at Dash before responding. “That’s the point, silly.” before kissing down the front of her body, stopping at her clit and giving it a few teasing licks, forcing mewls of pleasure from Rainbow, her small breasts bouncing slightly with each gasp and moan.

The prismatic-haired lesbian grinded her hips against Pinkie’s practiced mouth, holding her head in place by locking her legs behind her skull as she fucked herself on Pinkie’s tongue. The wet appendage found it’s way inside Rainbow’s pussy, stroking and prodding her g-spot. Rainbow could hold back no longer, and let out a loud, almost painful sounding moan of pure euphoria as she soaked the lower half of Pinkie’s face with her cum.

Rainbow fell back onto the now sweaty sheets, panting loudly as she began to make out with her girlfriend, both girls exploring their partner’s bodies with their hands.

-CLOP END-

Big Mac chuckled as he set down his glass of water. “Eeyup, me an’ AJ used to worry Ma and Pa a lot as kids; Ah remember when we both hid in the barn’s loft fer a whole afternoon, We had Granny Smith an’ Ma troubled t’bits until Pa found us an’-”

“Ahhhhhhhhh!!!!”

Big Mac’s eyes went wide as he heard a raspy, tomboyish voice screaming in what sounded like pain or fear from the other side of the wall behind him, which he recognized as Rainbow’s voice. Worried that something bad had happened to her, Mac leapt up from the couch before vaulting over it and running down the hall and to the door of the room where he presumed the noise had come from. he swung the door open without knocking, in a hurry to find out what had happened.
“Miss Dash, are y’all oka-.... Oh….”

Mac stared, wide-eyed in shock, as he say the sticky, sweaty scene in front of him. “Uh… Beg yer pardon, ladies.” He stated before shutting the door and standing in front of it, now staring into nothingness, his face slowly turning a dark red as his sister approached him with the rest of the group in tow.

“Mac, is Dash okay?” Applejack asked her older brother as she stared at him, a look of concern on her face.

“... Eeyup.”

Author's Note

So, here it is, another upload, fortunately much faster than last chapter! Sorry it's so much shorter than last chapter, but I hope it'll for now.

In other news, this story has now achieved... wait for it... OVER 300 VIEWS! I never thought this story would get so much attention; needless to say, I'm speechless. You guys are awesome! As a milestone reward, I'm doing a Q&A, so feel free to leave a question in the comments below or on my most rcent blog post, which you can find here.

As always, give this story a like if you haven't yet, and be sure to visit and subscribe to my co-author's page, which you can find here.

Deuces, guys!

Spring Break: Day Three

Rainbow Dash was snoring lightly, nuzzling her face into Pinkie’s arm to shield herself from the morning’s sunlight. “Nnnn…. Five more minutes…” She mumbled as her girlfriend giggled and sat up in bed.

“Sorry, Dashie, but I’ve got plans for the girls today. Let’s get dressed!” The hyper girl said as she hopped out of bed and bounded over to the closet she and Dash were sharing, pulling out a low-cut baby blue tank, a yellow miniskirt, and thigh-high pink and white striped stockings for herself. Once she was dressed, she picked out Dash’s outfit for her: Some denim shorts with rainbow stockings, a short-sleeved white button-up, and rainbow handwarmers. She helped her sleepy girlfriend get dressed, leaving the shirt partly unbuttoned to show off some of her cleavage. Pinkie quickly learned that it was normal for people in Las Pegasus to show off their bodies; and why not? Pinkie wasn’t ashamed of her body, and she didn’t think anybody else should be, either.

“Nnngh… why do we have to get up so early, bubblebutt?” Dash mumbled as she put a black and white snapback on her head to cover her messy hair, which she didn’t feel like brushing today. “You never let me sleep in anymore!” The prismatic-haired athlete complained, still far too groggy to be happy about anything. She stretched her slender, toned limbs slowly as she let out a satisfied groan, her flexible joints crackling and popping loudly. “Oh, that’s it.” She said in a much more satisfied tone as the vertebrae in her spine popped one by one, making Pinkie cringe slightly at the grotesque sounds.

“Dashie, that’s so groooooss!” She squealed as she shut her eyes and stomped her feet, thinking the display to be off-putting. Dash laughed heartily at this, now much more willing to be awake after getting her blood flowing a bit.

“Heh, think of it as payback for always waking me up early, bubblebutt.” Rainbow said as she gave her girlfriend’s round rump a hard smack before walking out the door of their bedroom, heading for the kitchen, where the rest of the group was. “Anyways, I’m feeling breakfast. You coming?”

Pinkie nodded and gave Dash a quick kiss. “Of course I am! I’m cooking, after all~” She giggled and hopped to the kitchen, quickly setting up the stovetop for pancakes. “Good morning, everyone!” She said in a singsong voice, much happier to be awake than Pipsqueak, who was not a morning person by any standard.

He growled slightly as he walked into the kitchen, half dressed, his torso still bare. He wasn’t mad at Pinkie, he just hated mornings. Her high-pitched voice, however, didn’t make the morning any more bearable.He tried his best to not come off as rude to the hyper girl. “Ugh… Morning, Pinkie. Could ya do me a favor and pour some coffee?”

“Okie-dokie-lokie!” Pinkie said before humming to herself as she prepared a coffee mug for Pip. She set the mug down in front of him on the kitchen table, along with a few packets of sugar and some cream. “There ya go, Pip!” This brought a small smile to the tired boy’s face.

“Appreciate it, love.” He then nodded to Rainbow. “Glad to see I’m not the only person here who hates early mornings.” He chuckled as Pinkie also set some coffee in front of her girlfriend, who immediately guzzled it down, and visibly perked up more, now smiling a bit more.

“Oh, come on, guys; it’s not that early!” Twilight said, the most energetic out of everybody sitting at the table. “It’s past seven o’clock! Me and Spike usually wake up at six on weekends and vacation days,” Twilight said before looking at Spike. “And you do just fine, don’t you, Spike?”

Spike shrugged before replying. “Well, I wasn’t too good the first few times you started waking me up early on days that I could sleep in, but I guess I just got used to it. I know I can’t say the same for Pip, though.” Spike addressed his friend before laughing, teasing the Trottingham teen.

Pip scoffed and flipped his friend the bird. “Ah, bite me ya scaly fuck.”

Everyone at the table laughed at this, save for Big Mac, who had kept the same stoic expression since he woke up. He didn’t seem mad or upset about anything, he just seemed to stare past everything, like he was trying to block out something. Applejack noticed this and gently nudged her brother. “Y’okay, Mac? Somethin’ bothering you?” Big Mac said nothing, not even shifting his eyes to look at his sister. He simply continued to stare off into nothingness, chewing the inside of his lip absentmindedly. Applejack nudged him again, a little harder than last time. “Mac? Helloooo?” She waved her hand in front of Mac’s eyes, and got the same result: Nothing.
Applejack began to grow concerned for Big Mac. She thought to herself, trying to figure out what’s bothering her older brother.

Mac looked up from his coffee and made eye contact with Dash. He quickly tipped down his cowboy hat over his eyes, and looked back down, sipping his coffee.

‘He’s never acted like this before… He’s not mad or upset… he seems… scared? No, that ain’t it… Freaked out, maybe? No… It seems more like he’s shocked about something. Yeah that’s it. What’s got him so frazzled, though?’

Applejack placed a hand on her brother’s shoulder, gently this time. “D’ya wanna talk about it?”

“Eenope.” He simply stated, then looked at Spike and Pip, figuring he could get out of the situation with them. “C’mon, fellers. Let’s go take a walk.” The two shrugged, and got up, Pip grabbing his shirt and shoes on the way out. Applejack looked at them in confusion, and after the door closed, she began to wonder what had Mac so quiet.

Well, more quiet than usual, anyway.

“Oh, that’s good shit.” Gilda said as she puffed from a large blunt, the thick smell of marijuana forming in the air as she blew smoke out of her mouth in rings, dissolving each one by blowing a new ring into it. She laid on the bed in her hotel room as she performed the trick her uncle had taught her a few weeks ago, marveling in the strong high that this new strain gave her. She was completely relaxed, not wearing anything above her waist, loving the feeling of freedom it gave her. Just then, her uncle walked in.

“Hey Gil, how’s that new flav- oh, Jesus, kid!” He blurted out, shielding his eyes so he wasn’t ogling his neice. “Kid, I know it’s nice to strut around in the buff, but please at least put a bra on when I’m here, okay?”

“Aww, c’mon, chill out Unc!” Gilda said through a calm smile. “Like you’ve never seen tits before. I swear, dudes are so fickle. Like, sometimes they wanna fuck, and sometimes they piss themselves when they see titties. I don’t get you guys.” Gilda explained, motioning towards the ceiling with her arms as she lay on the bed.

“Kid, don’t get me wrong. I love tits. But not when those tits belong to my niece, or any family member for that matter!” He said with a laugh while tossing Gilda a black bra that was lying on the floor next to her bed. “At least put this on, alright?”

“Heh. Fine, whatevs.” Gilda said as she put on the bra, clasping it with one hand while puffing her joint with the other. “I gotta say though, this new strain is awesome, Unc. No chills, no paranoia, but it’s still strong as fuck. Best trip ever!” Gilda began to laugh as she stared at the ceiling. “Matter of fact, best vacation ever!”

Hawkeye chuckled and plucked the joint from Gilda’s fingers, taking a long puff before blowing smoke out in a crown shape. “Yeah, it’s good alright. I’ve got a guy in town that gives me the best shit on the market.” He handed the joint back to his niece before turning on the TV and flipping to a horror flick on a random channel. He looked at Gilda before asking, “You like scary shit, right?”

“When I’m high?” Gilda asked rhetorically before chuckling. “Fuck yeah I do.” She then got up from her bed and walked towards the refrigerator, getting a few beers from it before opening a cupboard and grabbing some snacks to munch on.

“Toss the chips here, Gil. I’m hungry as shit.” Hawkeye said with a chuckle, easily catching the bag that was lobbed to him with one hand, pulling it open and grabbing a handful of chips. “Thanks, now come watch this shit with me. Heh, nice; some bitch is about to get thrown through a wood chipper.”

“Ooooh, fuckin’ pause it, Unc; I wanna see it!”

“Oi, I got an idea, you two.” Pip smirked as he, Spike, and Big Mac were walking through downtown, “We should all go get some ink.” This made Spike raise an eyebrow in confusion.

“Ink?”

Pip rolled his eyes in slight annoyance. “Tattoos, you dense sod!”

“Oh…” Spike said dumbly. “Well, It’d be pretty cool to get a tattoo, but… I don’t think Twilight would be very happy about it, y’know?”

“Don’t be lame, mate.” Pip said with a chuckle. “She’s your girl, not your mum. And besides, what’s the worst she could do? Not get you off for a few weeks?”

“Shut up, Pip.” Spike laughed. “seriously, though, last time I checked, she’s strongly against tattoos. Plus, I’m a minor, don’t you need a parent’s permission to get a tattoo if you’re under 18?”

Pip laughed heartily before replying in a matter-of-fact tone. “I got a tattoo a while back, mate. They don’t really enforce that rule. Especially not for tourists. As long as they get their money, they don’t care; you’ll be fine, mate! My face is as smooth as a baby’s arse, and they didn’t card me. You’re taller, and you look older. There’s no way they’ll ask questions.”

“Still, though…” Spike began before looking back at Pip, who was giving him an unnervingly expectant stare. He didn’t want to look like a wimp, especially in front of Pip. He gave a defeated sigh. “Okay, Pip. You win, I’ll get a tattoo.”

“Jolly! An’ how about you, Mac?” The Trottingham adolescent asked his large friend, who gave a nod.

“Eeyup. Ah wanna get one dedicated to mah Pa. He had more’n a few tattoos; all of ‘em meant somethin’ special to‘im. Ah think Ah owe him a permanent place on me after all he did fer me, AJ, Granny ‘n Ma...” As he finished his sentence, he tipped his hat down, hiding the single tear that fell from his eye. ‘Ah still remember that day clearly…’ Mac thought to himself. ‘Th’day Pa left us…’

*Eight years ago*

The Apple Family were surrounding the hospital bed, the sick man laying in it was visibly drained of most of his life. The only thing that held any light were his eyes. It was such a rare sight to see his eyes hold any soul. The war had taken a toll on his spirit. The room was silent, save for the quiet sobbing of his children. Applejack was only eight, and Big Macintosh was ten. Granny Smith was in the rocking chair in the corner of the cluttered hospital room, rocking in it in an attempt to stop baby Applebloom’s wails.

Beep… Beep… Beep...

“Pa, you cain’t go!” Applejack sobbed as her sick father held her close, shushing her with that deep voice that had grown raspy from years of tobacco abuse. Despite the burning pain in his esophagus, he spoke through shriveled lips; the throat cancer was what was killing him.

Beep….. Beep….. Beep…..

“Jackie, darlin’ it’s mah time. The good lord’s ready to take me.” He wiped a tear from the girl’s eye before continuing. “Ah know ah wasn’t always the best father, and Ah’m sorry fer that. Ah should’ve gotten you two into school earlier, buyin’ backpacks an’ binders instead o’ chew. Yer Pa made bad decisions, Jackie. That’s why Ah’m layin’ here. Ah can rest easy, though; knowin’ y’all will grow up to be good kids under yer Granny’s care. She’s been doin’ great so far, even after Grandpa Apple an’ yer Ma left this earth. I’m gonna be joinin’em up in heaven real soon. An’ one day, hopefully after many years, y’all will join us.” He kissed Applejack’s forehead, and she hugged him again, before stepping back and holding onto his hand.

Beep……. Beep…….

Pa smiled at Granny. “Ma… Can Ah hold the l’il one?” Granny choked back some tears and nodded, handing the small baby over to her son’s frail arms. He smiled and rocked her slowly. “Look at you, precious little thing. Your Pa knows you’ll be especially great one day, baby Bloom. Ah can see it in yer eyes.” He leaned away to let out a pained cough, then kissed the infant’s forehead. As soon as she was back in Granny’s arms, and not her father’s, she began to cry again.

Beep……… Beep………

He beckoned for his son to come closer. Mac did so with teary eyes. He ruffled the child’s hair and smiled. “Ah need you to listen to me, Mac. Now that Ah’m leavin’, you gotta be the man of the house. Look after the girls and Granny, alright? You cain’t be little no more, y’hear? They need you to be strong for them. Protect ‘em, care for ‘em. Yer Big Mac from now on, son.” Mac nodded as his form shook with the sobs he was fighting to hold back. He couldn’t cry, he was the man of the house now, and men don’t cry. He barely held back the torrent of emotions welling up in his eyes as his father began to speak once again. “Listen to me, son. Back at the farm, in mah dresser, there’s a pair of ridin’ boots. Ah’m passin’ em down to you, like Grandpa Apple did to me when the lord called him up. Take care of ‘em. Make sure you wear ‘em well. Let ‘em be a symbol of the Apple Family’s hard work.

Beep……….. Beep………..

“Eeyup.” Mac simply responded, for he could say no more without crying and breaking down.

Beep…………. Beep………….

“Ah know Ah never said it enough, but y’all best believe me when Ah say Ah’m proud of you kids. Ah know you’ll be the best you possibly can. And Ah love y’all so, so much.” He looked at Mac before closing his eyes, and with his last breath, he said, “The boots are yers now, Mac.... Wear ‘em well, son…”

Beep………….. Beeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee-

“-ac? Oi mate, come back to earth already!” Pip said rather loudly as he appeared in Mac’s vision, the clouds of the past slowly leaving his sight.

“Huh? Uh, sorry y’all.” Mac replied, his eyes dilating as his attention returned to the present. “Ah must’ve zoned out fer a bit.” His friends smiled and they began to continue their walk to the tattoo parlor.

“It’s alright bro.” Spike said as he patted Mac on the back, only able touch the bottom of his shoulderblades due to their difference in height. “We all do it sometimes. Anyway, there’s the tattoo parlor,” The boy motioned to a small building with a sign overhead that read, ‘The Needle’. “Ready to get some ink?” Big Mac adjusted his black stetson before replying with his trademark phrase.

“Eeyup.”

After a 3 hour session, all of the boys had new tattoos to show off. Pip with the trottingham flag over his heart, and under it fancy script lettering that read, ‘Long live the Queen!’. Spike had an intricate design of a dragon on his right arm, going from his elbow down to his wrist. The dragon had a green eye, and appeared to be breathing flames of the same color. Mac’s was arguably the most sentimental tattoo: a holy cross on his upper left arm. Underneath it, two things could be read. First, there were simply two letters spelling out, ‘Pa’. Under that were his Pa’s last words to him; “Wear ‘em well, son.” it read in a back, cursive font.

“I hope you boys like your new ink,” said a young woman with neon red hair and enough tattoos to cover a majority of her body. “The total comes to… $789.”

Big Mac and Spike turned simultaneously to Pip, who chuckled and pulled his black card and two $100 bills out of his wallet. “The card’s for the ink, and the bills are a personal tip for a job well done. Thanks again, love.”

“Wow, thanks little dude!” The woman said with a pleasant smile as she tucked the bills into her pocket and swiped the black card. After she completed the transaction, she handed the card back to Pip, and the three friends headed for the door. “You three have a good day!” She said to the boys before the door closed behind them.

The girls and Bulk, still in the hotel room, were sitting around on the couch that could seat twice their number, chatting idly. Suddenly, Pinkie jumped up and randomly yelled, “Homemade feast!” The girls jumped in surprize, especially Fluttershy, who all but leapt into Bulk’s arms. They both blushed, and Fluttershy climbed down, back into her spot on the couch.

Dash saw this and whispered into Applejack’s ear, “Those two just need to fuck already.” This coaxed a snicker out of her friend.

“I beg your pardon, darling? I’m afraid I don’t follow your… train of thought.” Rarity replied to Pinkie’s random exclamation, fanning her face from the heat of the sun’s beams.

“We should go out and buy ingredients for a huge home-made dinner! Come on, doesn’t that sound like fun?”

Everybody gave sounds of approval, save for Bulk and Fluttershy. Bulk was the first of the two to speak up. “That’s a great idea, Pinkie, but if it’s alright with everyone, we’d like to stay here.”

Fluttershy smiled coyly and nodded. “We’re both a little tired out from shopping with
Rarity the other day.”

The group smiled and seemed to be okay with this. Pinkie giggled and skipped over to the door. “Suit yourselves. You’ll help me and Dashie cook when we get back, won’t you?”

Fluttershy smiled back, giggling behind a dainty hand. “Of course we will, Pinkie. You girls have fun.”

“Yeah, you too. Heh.” Dash smirked at a now blushing Fluttershy before catching up to her girlfriend and holding her hand.

The room fell awkwardly silent as the door closed behind them.

“So……” Bulk began to speak, but he then realized that he didn’t know what to say, and he let the word hang in the air, without anything to accompany it other than the awkward air, which was now growing even thicker.

“So…..” Fluttershy attempted to erase the uncomfortable tension by saying something herself, only to fall victim to the same dilemma Bulk had run into.

The two simply sat there, letting their unfinished statements hang in the air for a few minutes, before Bulk perked up a little, remembering a cliche but effective way to start a conversation. “How about this weather, huh? It’s crazy how hot it gets here. Canterlot is much cooler; even on its hottest days, it’s never broken a hundred degrees there.”

Fluttershy nodded with a small smile. “It certainly is a lot warmer than what I’m used to, even with the lightweight clothes Rarity got for me, I still end up sweating a bit. If Angel was here, he’d be throwing a fit over the heat.” She thought out loud. Thinking about her dear pet bunny throwing a tantrum like a child made her giggle softly.

Bulk smiled at that sound. The harmonic sound of Fluttershy’s laughter never ceased to bring him joy. He noticed the dimples in her cheeks become more prominent as she giggled, her angelic voice falling softly on his ears. “Yeah, he’s not very tolerant to anything warm, is he? I’m surprised he stays so warm; even though he’s got fur, he’s still really small for a fully mature rabbit, and his coat isn’t very thick either, from what I’ve seen.”

Fluttershy replied quickly, replying in a more flat, factual tone, yet still carrying her usual softness. “He tends to scratch at his fur a lot, making some of it fall out and thin his coat. You see, I recently got him this ointment to make his coat more resistant to bugs, and it works really well, but it itches him a bit. I’ve been trying to find a brand that doesn’t do that, but the ones that are comfortable for him do little to nothing in terms of pest protection.” she sighed a bit before continuing, “It’s hard to take care of rabbits, especially one like Angel. I love him very much, but he can be, um, bratty at times.”

“Yeah, he seems like a handful.” Bulk nodded and gave a slight chuckle. “Seriously, I don’t know how you do it. You’re amazing with animals, you know how to take care of almost any pet, whereas I can barely take care of my dog, even after having him for five years. I swear, it’s almost like you know what they’re thinking. You have a real talent for caretaking.” He said, looking admirably at his crush.

Fluttershy blushed a bit, smiling up at her large friend. “Oh, Bulk, you flatter me too much. I’m not that great. I just like taking care of little critters in need. Sometimes, they can’t help themselves, and need someone to nurture them to health, and I think that it’s our responsibility as humans to take care of the other species. I’ve nursed quite a few birds, foxes, and other small animals in the past few years. They’re just so cute, I can’t help but take them in.” The bashful girl smiled at the memories she was recalling of about a half-dozen baby birds chirping happily as they flew from her window back to their nests.

“Cute, huh? Just like y-” Bulk stopped talking as soon as he realized what he was saying.

Fluttershy turned to Bulk and gave him a quizzical look, her soft, soothing voice not helping to calm his nerves at all. “Just like what, Bulk? What were you going to say?”

Bulk’s face instantly turned red as a beet and he found himself growing extremely anxious. That familiar feeling was growing in the pit of his stomach, and he began to grow even more panicked as he thought about it. He was a hair away from that feeling escaping his body the only way he knew it could, and if anything else happened, he might-

His frantic train of thought was cut short by the sound of the door opening and Pip’s voice sounding off. “Anyone still here? We’re back!” Him, Mac and Spike walked in and saw Bulk and Fluttershy, greeting their friends with smiles. “Hey, you two. Held down the fort while we were gone, eh?” Pip chuckled and walked over to sit down with the two on the couch, Mac and Spike following suit.

In the midst of his anxiety, Bulk could only think to answer Pip in a way he hadn’t answered anybody for a few days now, and his old habits instantly resurfaced with a renewed vigor. “...YEAH!” He yelled obnoxiously as all of the muscles in his body tensed simultaneously, and he instinctively put on his musclehead persona, staring past everything as his mind was racing at a million miles per second. ‘Oh, my God,’ Bulk thought to himself, ‘I’m such an idiot, was I really about to say that to her? What was I thinking? I almost ruined our friendship forever; I need to be more careful, I can’t just let my thoughts slip out like that again!’ Bulk was roused from his thoughts by the sound of laughter.

“Dude, that never gets old!” Spike said betweens laughs. “Good one, bro!”

Pipsqueak was laughing heartily as well. “Oi, I remember when you used to scream that like bloody murder during weights, mate; and the lazy buggers in class were scared half to death of ya ‘cuz of it!”

Fluttershy sensed that Bulk wasn’t acting this way to be funny. She looked at the boys pleadingly. “Boys, um… I need to talk to Bulk, alone. If it’s not too much trouble, could you three, um, maybe go into another room… um, if you don’t mind, that is...”

“Oh yeah, no problem, Fluttershy!” Spike said with a kind smile. “Sorry if we interrupted anything. C’mon guys, let’s grab our trunks and go to the pool or something.” With that, the three friends headed into their shared bedroom and got changed into their swimsuits before making their way out of the penthouse.

With that, Fluttershy turned back to Bulk who looked much less unnerved than he had moments earlier, but she could still sense that something was bothering him. She delicately placed a dainty hand on his arm to comfort him. “Bulk, is everything okay? You seem tense…”

Bulk’s eyes widened slightly and he replied quickly, his words strung together in one breath. “Huh? Oh yeah I’m fine, don’t worry about it!” He then gave as genuine a smile as he could muster at the time, a bead of sweat rolling down the side of his face; he was still greatly distressed by the fact that he had come close to flirting with Fluttershy, in effect almost ruining their relationship.

Fluttershy furrowed her brow, sensing he wasn’t telling the truth, but didn’t want to press too much. “If you’re sure. But you know you can tell me anything, Bulk; we’re best friends.” She finished with a smile.

“I’m alright, Fluttershy, really.” Bulk said, his expression seeming more genuine now. “It just took me by surprise when those three walked in so suddenly, you know?” As he said this, his muscles slowly untensed; he felt much more at ease after hearing Fluttershy’s supportive words. Fluttershy saw that he was now more visibly calm, and felt more at ease herself.

“Oh, I see. That’s alright, Bulk; as we both know, I can be a bit, um, jumpy now and then, so it’s nothing to be embarrassed about.” She finished with a smile that lit up Bulk’s insides, making his chest feel warm and drawing a smile to his face.

“Okay, everyone.” Twilight said with a smile as she held up a checklist of groceries. “We have the breading, meat, vegan meat for me and Fluttershy, fruits, dressing, milk, cheese, garlic, and seasonings. Now all we need are the vegetables. Pinkie, can you and Dash manage that and meet us at checkout?”

“Okie dokie lokie!” Pinkie said with a smile as she and Dash headed towards the fresh produce section of the store. The couple held hands as they walked over to the vegetables. Once they got there, Pinkie quickly grabbed a produce bag and stuffed it with as many different vegetables as she could fit inside. She spotted a rather large cucumber, and an idea came to her; a naughty idea. She faced Dash and giggled as she held the large vegetable in her hands. “Hey, Dashie?~”

“Yeah, whatcha need bubble bu-” Dash said as she turned to face her girlfriend, the sight of the large vegetable silencing her mid-sentence. “Are you… saying that… we should…?” She asked her girlfriend as she blushed cutely.

“Mhmm~ follow me.” As Pinkie led Dash with one hand, she put the cucumber in the bag with the rest of the vegetables and pulled out her cell phone and texted Twilight: ‘Me and Dashie have to pee. give us five minutes >w<’

WARNING: CLOP AHEAD

With that, they set out to locate an empty storage room, conveniently finding one near their current position. They waited until nobody could see them and then slipped inside. Pinkie locked the door behind them once they got in and wasted no time in pressing Dash against the wall and sucking on her neck, drawing a moan from the athletic girl’s throat. Soon the prismatic-haired girl was stripped nude by her horny girlfriend, and as Pinie began to finger her to loosen her up, she took out the huge cucumber and began to sensually lick one end of it, drenching it in her saliva before effortlessly taking about six inches of it into her mouth. Seeing this, Rainbow became drenched herself, her pussy now dripping with arousal.

“Listen, Dashie.” Pinkie spoke slowly in the most sultry tone she could muster, “We don’t have enough time for both of us to get off, but that’s okay, because I’m going to fuck you with this cucumber, and you’re going to scream my name while you enjoy every inch of it. Okay?~” She finished her question with a long, sensual moan as she licked the entire length of the phallus-esque vegetable, and Rainbow gave a nod in response.

Pinkie lined up the cucumber and slowly slid the first three inches into Rainbow’s pussy. She winced in pain at first; it was much bigger than the dildo and vibe Pinkie had used on her in the theater back in Canterlot. Soon pleasure began to take over, and she was moaning as Pinkie was steadily pumping more and more of the lewd vegetable in and out of her. As her orgasm was approaching, Pinkie rammed all but two inches in, and Dash screamed in pleasure, just as she had been instructed to. “PINKIE! AAAAAAHH!!~” Her pussy clamped down on the cucumber as she came, soaking it in her juices. As she came down from her orgasm, the vegetable was pulled out, and Pinkie kissed her passionately.

CLOP END

Pinkie giggled at Rainbow’s euphoria and quickly helped her clothe herself, and the two made their way to the store’s checkout, Pinkie making sure to stop at a bathroom along the way to clean the cucumber they had used as a makeshift sex toy. When they arrived at the checkout alongside the rest of the girls, Pinkie seemed more chipper than normal, if that was even possible, and Rainbow had a deep red blush on her face, coupled with a dazed look on her face. The rest of the girl didn't seem to notice, or if they did, they didn’t seem to care enough to acknowledge it. They walked out of the storefront and began walking back to the penthouse to prepare dinner. Pinkie and Dash were a few paces behind the group. The Pink-haired girl whispered into her partner’s ear, “Wasn’t that fun, Dashie?~”

“Y’uhuh…” Rainbow replied, still in a trance-like state. She grabbed onto Pinkie’s arm and leaned on her, trying to support herself on her shaky legs. The group made their way back to the hotel in reasonably good time, Twilight leading the pack with her remarkably strong sense of direction. When they entered the penthouse, the group was greeted by Mac, Spike, And Pip, who were watching an action movie on the flatscreen in the front room. Meanwhile, Bulk and Fluttershy were in the kitchen, getting drinks from the fridge.

“Hey girls.” Spike said with a smile, whereas Mac and Pip simply gave friendly waves, which was appreciated all the same by the girls. “What’s with the bags?” The young boy asked as he nodded towards the plastic bags each girl was holding, staring the longest at a particularly large, purple bag that Twilight was holding.

“We’re cooking a big dinner tonight!” Pinkie said in excitement, a huge smile plastered on her face. “And I need a few good cooks to help me. Whaddya say, Spike?”

Spike nodded, and as he did so, Bilk and Fluttershy walked in from the sitting room. Bulk’s ears perked up at the mention of cooking. “I’ll help too if you need it, Pinkie.”

Pinkie gasped in joy and jumped up and down. “You can cook, Bulk? That’s super! You can help me and Spike!” She then grabbed the bags from the girls and bounded into the kitchen with them, save for Twilight’s purple one. Spike and Bulk both followed Pinkie,The sleeve of Spike’s purple hoodie hiding the gauze patch that was covering his tattoo from view. All three put on aprons that hung from hooks next to the stove once they arrived at the cooking area. Pinkie took charge of her two helpers naturally, her skills from working at Sugarcube Corner taking effect almost instinctually. “Alright, Spike, you can start by dicing the fruits and veggies, and after that mix the fruits into a salad and cook the rice with the steamed vegetables. Bulk, you can start up on the dressing for the roast while I cook the meat.” The boys nodded and did as their friend had advised. Pinkie was surprised by how good of a cook Bulk was, seeing as how he prepared the dressing perfectly at a speed that could rival Spike’s.

After about an hour of the three chefs being hard at work, the feast was ready to be served: A large bowl of fruit salad containing strawberries, honeydew, watermelon, apple, guava, banana, kiwi, and mango, a huge roast with a thick dressing, and a platter piled high with rice, adorned with steamed bell peppers, broccoli, carrots, peas, corn, and onion, sprinkled with garlic and teriyaki sauce. It seemed Pinkie had planned an international feast, what with the exotic fruits and the eastern flair on the rice platter. All in all, it seemed perfectly prepared, and smelled delicious.

“Dinner’s ready, everyone! Come and get some!” Pinkie called from the kitchen, and everybody came rushing in, already practically tasting the food due to the feast’s overpoweringly delicious plethora of aromas. One by one, the cooks served everybody large servings of everything, Spike and Bulk making sure to serve vegan meat to Twilight and Fluttershy. Instead of sitting at the large dining table to eat the feast, however, everybody elected to eat dinner while hanging out on the couch. They all took their meals with them to the front room, grouping up on the large, comfy couches and digging into their food as if they hadn’t eaten in days. Everything was perfect, several times satisfying hums could be heard throughout the entirety of the meal, and if someone wasn’t busy stuffing their face, they were talking or sharing a laugh with the others. It was one of the happiest shared moments of their vacation so far. After about half an hour, everyone began to feel full, and everyone was pretty much done eating, save for Pinkie, whose hunger was only outmatched by her limitless energy. She hadn’t slowed down since she started eating, now on her fourth plate of roast, sixth serving from the rice platter, and she’d already taken down three bowls of fruit salad without any intention of stopping.

“Geez, slow down, babe! The food’s not going anywhere, heh.” Rainbow chuckled at her girlfriend who was ravenously devouring remnants of what used to be food, but was now a fusion of several different decadent dishes in one large mass on her plate.

As everyone else laughed at their hyper, pink-haired friend’s bottomless appetite, Spike patted his belly in content as he absentmindedly took off his jacket. “Ah, I’m stuffed.” Forgetting about his not exposed gauze patch, he leaned his arm on the table and turned to his sister/lover. “How about you, Twi?”

“Yeah, I’m also stu-” Twilight stopped mid-sentence when she saw Spike’s arm. “Spike…" Her mind raced at a million miles a second as she theorized what the purpose of that gauze was. As her mind was processing everything, Spike dumbly moved his arm, causing the gauze to bend at the side, from which she could see what looked like purple ink surrounded by irritated, red skin. Twilight's eyes turned to slits as she glared at Spike before asking a question which she already knew the answer to. "...Is that a tattoo?!”

Spike’s inner monologue began to speak at a million miles a minute as he realized what had just happened, ‘Ohshitohshitohshitohshitohshitohshitohshitohshitohshitohshitohshitohshitohshitohshitohshitohshitohshitohshitohshitohshitohshitohshitohshit…’

His voice trembled as he spoke to a now very intimidating Twilight. “U-uhm, yeah… I guess it is… I wonder how that happened… heh…”

Twilight grabbed Spike by his ear, dragging him to a bedroom.

WARNING: CLOP AHEAD

“OWOWOWOWOWOWOWOWOW!” He gasped in pain as his ear was stretched to it’s limit, causing it to burn painfully, even when she had released her grip on him. “Ow, that hurt!” He said, looking slightly pained as he rubbed his ear. He then experienced a strong sense of both confusion and surprise as he was shoved onto the bed and felt Twilight straddle him, kissing him roughly. He could feel how mad she was by the way she bit his lips. And, in a weird way, part of him liked it. When she pulled away, she was no longer mad; she was mad and horny. She quickly disrobed both of them, using Spike’s belt to tie his hands behind his back. She jerked him off roughly, getting him hard, despite the pain her vice grip was causing. Though he didn’t really have much of a problem with the situation, he felt as if he deserved an explanation. He tried to form a coherent sentence, but all that could come out was a confused sounding, “Wha… why… huh?”

Twilight replied through a smile that was angry, sexy, and confident, all at the same time. “While the girls and I were out getting groceries for tonight’s meal, I went a little out of my way to pick up some… things…” As she said this, she reached over to the side of the bed and fished through the purple bag she had carried into this bedroom while Spike was busy cooking dinner. She pulled out two objects that struck both arousal and intimidation into Spike immediately: a ball-gag and rope. Twilight explained herself as she skillfully gagged Spike and tied his legs to the bedposts. “I’ve been thinking about getting a little… experimental recently, and while we were out shopping, we just happened to pass by a sex shop. While the girls were at the market looking at produce, I made my way over there and bought these tools for my… experiment. I know that it would’ve seemed strange if I would’ve used these on you without a valid reason, but you getting a tattoo without my say-so just made it easier for me to punish you.~” This statement, again, struck both extreme arousal and fear into Spike. Now finished bounding Spike to the bed, Twilight once again straddled Spike, this time aiming to do much more than jerk him off.

“I’ll teach you to do things without my permission.” She said angrily and lustfully at the same time; and she lined up his cock with her entrance and dropped herself onto it, forcing it all the way in. She moaned and began to ride him slow and hard, moaning every time she slammed her hips back down. “You think- ahhh! That you can just- ahhhh!!~ J-just do-ooooohh~ ahh… Do things like this- ah! Without- ahhhn!~ m-my permission- ahhh!”

She sped up now, as Spike simply grunted moaned beneath her, not daring to thrust up into her, knowing it might anger her in a way he didn’t want. “You’re- ah! Still my- Ah! Little brother- ahhh!!~ and that meeeeeeeaaa-ahhhn~ means I’m the-ahh! Boss- mmmm~ B-Boss of youuuu!!~”

Spike felt a familiar sensation rise from deep inside him, and he tried desperately to alert Twilight through the ball gag. “FMMMHMMM, MMMHMMMUMMM-”

“SHUT UP AND LET ME FUCK YOU!” Twilight screamed before she delivered a slap to Spike’s face, which, given the current situation, only seemed to turn him on, as his cock's head flared inside her pussy. He was now only seconds from orgasm, and as Twilight screamed out in pleasure with one final downward thrust on him, he exploded inside her, thankful that Twilight was on the pill so he could feel the pleasure of cumming inside her sweet pussy. He moaned into the gag, which came out as more of a muffled cry. As his orgasm slowly petered out, they shrunk to heavy pants, and he went limp, completely drained from the ride Twilight had just taken him on. He began to relax, but before he had much time to think about what just happened, he felt a painful yet somehow pleasurable suction on his cock and he heard the familiar sound of Twilight choking down all eight inches of his massive cock,

*gluck, gluck, gluck*

Twilight fucked her throat on Spike’s dick, which sent shivers of pleasure and jolts of pain into his nervous system, causing him to moan against the gag that was now making his jaw sore, and thrust his hips in a pathetic attempt to relieve himself of the sexy girl that was greedily deepthroating his quivering meat, at least long enough for a full refractory period to run it’s course so that it didn’t feel like an industrial-strength vacuum was blowing him so hard that his cock was about to be ripped off of his body.

Twilight chuckled lowly and stopped sucking him, replacing her mouth with her hand, stroking him hard and fast. “If it felt good, it wouldn’t be a punishment. Whether it’s from pleasure or pain, you’re going to cum again, and again, and again~”

“MMHMMHMM!!!” Spike moaned in pain through the gag once again as the overpowering force that was Twilight’s hand became too much for him and his cock succumbed to her harsh stroking, his load much smaller than before, but infinitely more powerful. His eyes rolled back into his head as pleasure-pain took control of his overstimulated sensory systems and he went limp, his cock pulsing in pleasurable agony.

Twilight greedily licked his load off of her hand and his waist before giving him yet another intimidatingly devious grin. His eyes went wide as he heard what she said next. “You think you’re done? Oh no, Spike; You have at least three more loads in you…” She trailed off before squeezing the head of Spike’s cock painfully. “...and we’re not done until I get them out.”

Tears began to form in the corners of his eyes as the stimulation became too much for him. He laid his head against the mattress and closed his eyes in unwilling anticipation, even though he knew what was coming.

This was going to be a long night.

CLOP END

From the couch, everyone could hear the entirety of Twilight’s bondage sexcapade, and most of the group was blushing, especially Bulk and Fluttershy. Pip and Pinkie reacted much differently than the others, exchanging blushing and awkward conversation for uncontrollable laughter at Spike’s expense, getting a good idea of what was happening in the bedroom by the barely muffled screaming of a horny, sadist Twilight.

Hours later, when everyone else had gone to bed and the two lovers had finally finished, Spike was drenched in sweat, and Twilight was no longer angry. She ungagged and untied Spike, and cuddled up next to him. “You know,” She said slowly, with an innocent smile. “Now that I’m really looking at it… I kinda like your new tattoo.”

Author's Note

I know the ending's kinda choppy and not very good, but I just couldn't think of a better way to end this chapter, and I wanted to get it out to you guys without anymore delays.

EDIT: I put gauze over Spike's tattoo so that it's realistic and makes more sense; thanks for helping me buff up on my tattoo knowledge, Beats-Box!

I hope you guys enjoyed this chapter, and if you did, be sure to leave a like if you haven't yet. As always, be sure to check out Ringmaster1336, my co-author.

If any of you are interested, I uploaded the first episode of a new blog series, Furious Fridays, early this morning, so if you want a good laugh because of me ranting about stupid crap, click here.

Deuces, guys!

Interlude - Spring Break: Day Four

It was a normal Monday in Canterlot, save for two very small but important details: first was the fact that it was currently Canterlot High’s spring break, so almost every teenager in Canterlot was either at home procrastinating and putting off all of the homework they had been assigned on Friday, making bad decisions that they’ll regret Tuesday morning, or they were out with their friends spending hard earned money from their part-time jobs.

And secondly, there was Canterlot High’s own prodigy DJ, Vinyl Scratch, who was currently in her apartment which was shaking from the kick of the bass that was keeping time to one of her new techno-dance compositions. She was bobbing her head to the beat as she stood at her turntables, mixing in audio samples to go with the song.

Because of the extremely loud volume of Vinyl’s music, she was not able to hear a very annoyed Octavia, who had been knocking at her door for the past three minutes.

“Vinyl! VINYL!!!” The cellist screamed through the door, despite knowing it was a futile effort; Vinyl became oblivious to any and all sound around her when there was music playing. Eventually, Octavia accepted defeat and decided to wait until the song was over. As soon as she heard the music fade out she quickly began to pound the door and yell at her fellow classmate in an annoyed tone.

“Open up, please, Vinyl!”

The door was soon answered by a very chipper two-tone-blue-haired teen, wearing her trademark purple shades. “Hey, Tavi! What’s up?”

Octavia gave Vinyl an irritated glare before replying. “Oh, nothing, Vinyl. I just had to wait outside for you to finish, um, composing… May I come in?”

Vinyl giggled and smiled sheepishly. “Heheh, my bad Tavi. Come on in; mi casa, su casa.”

“Hmph!” Octavia stuck her nose up to accentuate her annoyance as she entered Vinyl’s slightly claustrophobic home. This reaction only succeeding in drawing a snicker out of Vinyl as the two made their way to the DJ’s living room, which was basically a small square of carpet with a couch, turntables, a coffee table, and a wall-mounted flatscreen. The room was connected to Vinyl’s kitchen: a mini-fridge, a sink piled up with dirty dishes, a microwave, and a tall cabinet filled with all sorts of unhealthy snack foods that aren’t supposed to be eaten in place of actual, healthily-portioned meals. Octavia saw the dishes and scoffed. “Honestly, Vinyl, don’t you ever clean around here?” She asked in irritation as she went over and began to clean the plates for Vinyl, because of the fact that seeing something dirty or out of place annoyed her to no end.

“Nah,” Vinyl began through a mouthful of Doeritos “I find it’s much easier for me if I wait until you come over and clean for me.” She joked as she stared teasingly at Octavia.

She scoffed, “Vinyl, you can’t just expect your friends to do all of your chores and errands for you. Sooner or later you’ll have to take on adult responsibilities by yourself.”

Vinyl groaned and rolled her eyes in annoyance. “Tavi, come on! We’re teenagers, dude; you need to loosen up a little. I mean, yeah, we’re gonna have to take responsibilities on as we age but you need to learn to take everything in stride and just chillax. I mean, seriously, be a fucking kid and enjoy yourself for once!” Vinyl said, ending the statement with her trademark cocky smile.

Octavia gave in and gave a defeated smile and giggled a bit. “Oh, alright, Vinyl. We’ll try your way and ‘chillax’ for once. Why don’t you show me what music you’ve been working on recently?”

Vinyl’s eyes lit up at this, though they seemed more enthusiastic than they were every other time she was asked what her newest creation is. “Oh, dude; you gotta see what I’ve been mixing for the past few days, you’re gonna love it!” With that, the DJ walked towards her bedroom with a confident excitement on her face which Octavia had not seen before. Intrigued, she followed her blue-haired friend into the small room, which held nothing more than a twin size bed, a dresser, and a desktop computer on top of another soundboard, complete with turntables, small laser-light fixtures, and many sound knobs and sliders displayed in various positions across the remainder of the surface.

“What’s got you so excited,Vinyl?” Octavia asked in wonder. “I mean, I am glad you’re so excited to show me something you’ve worked so hard on, but even your best song yet didn’t get you this ecstatic.” She finished, still smiling at her friend, yet still wondering what had her so excitable.

“So, I’ve been looking around online for some new styles that I could incorporate into my music, and I came across this link called ‘experimental beats.’” Vinyl said as she pulled up said link on her computer, her mouth still full of chips.

Octavia raised an eyebrow in confusion. “What do you mean, ‘experimental’, Vinyl? Isn’t experimentation what creating music is all about? I don’t think one could make an original composition if they never ventured outside of what they already knew.”

“Nah, not that type of experimental, Tavi.” Vinyl chuckled before she looked at her friend with a devilish sort of excitement in her eye. “Have you ever heard of binaural beats?”

“Binaural?” Octavia asked with a curious tone. “No, I can’t say that I’ve ever heard of such things. What are they?” She questioned, resting her chin on her friend’s shoulder to look over at her monitor.

“Basically, binaural beats is more of a concept than an actual piece of music. I mean, it works, but it’s kinda trip in the way it works. See, your brain practices an anomaly in which, when it can’t hear anything besides a certain note played at a certain frequency, it begins to make up another note to make a chord out of that one note. If you played a binaural beat through speakers, you wouldn’t be able to hear anything, because the frequencies played in binaural beats are of such a particularly sensitive frequency that they can only be heard by the human ear when there is almost complete silence. In other words, for it to work, you have to listen to it through headphones.” Vinyl ended her explanation by shoving another large handful of chips into her mouth and obnoxiously munching on them.

Octavia rolled her eyes at her friend’s gluttonous action before responding. “I didn’t know that you knew so much about music theory, Vinyl, especially in matters such as mental frequencies.”

Vinyl giggled a bit at this. “I don’t. But the whinnypedia page on binaural beats does. Well, I mean, I guess I know now since I read it. Hey, that’s gotta count for something, right? You should be proud, Tavi; never read.” She said before laughing at her own statement. “Anyways, yeah. Binaural frequencies. I also read that certain tones and combinations of wavelengths can create or enhance the power of certain chemicals in your body. Pretty cool, huh?”

“That’s really quite a phenomenal discovery, Vinyl! So you’re saying that, for example, if someone was feeling depressed, they could listen to a binaural frequency that raised their dopamine level, and make them happy?”

“Well, I haven’t experimented with dopamine yet, so I can’t say for sure, but I guess it’s possible.” Vinyl said with a smile and a confident nod. Her face then light up as if she just remembered something. “I have been experimenting with a few other chemicals, though.”

“Oh?” Octavia asked with crossed arms and a raised eyebrow. “What kind of chemicals? Nothing that would induce drug-like effects, I hope. You learned your lesson when I found you smoking marijuana in your bedroom, did you not?”

Vinyl chuckled before shooting back, “C’mon, Tavi, weed doesn’t hurt anybody. But to answer your question, first of all, no, I haven’t smoked in my room since then, since I know you’d get your panties in a bunch about it. As for what chemicals I’ve tested frequencies with…” She smirked and handed her friend a pair of headphones. “Put these on and see for yourself.”

Octavia stared into Vinyl’s eyes for a few moments, trying to decipher exactly what she was thinking. Though she can usually read Vinyl like an open book, she found no such luck this time. Without any sort of hunch or hints to go on, she decided to just go for it, and ‘take things in stride’ for once, as Vinyl had suggested only minutes ago. She slowly took the headphones from Vinyl and put them over her ears, adjusting them until they were comfortable. “Very well, Vinyl. How do I start it?” She asked, visibly confused by the triple-monitor system Vinyl was using with her computer.

Vinyl chuckled at this and pointed to the mouse. “Don’t worry Tavi, the mouse is already on the monitor you need. I made a whole setlist of ‘em for you to try out. So just click on the play button next to one of ‘em and listen to it for a bit while you relax in the chair. It should only take a minute or so for you to start to feel the full effect. Sit down, and I’ll go get some soda.” With that, Vinyl got up and Octavia took her place, clicking on the first one she saw. It did take a minute, but soon she began to feel like laughing. It started off as small giggles, but by the time Vinyl came back, Octavia was in a full blown fit of hysterics. The DJ saw this and laughed a bit herself. “Heheh, you chose that one, huh? It creates a chemical similar to nitrous oxide, or laughing gas, causing your brain to emit feelings of humor, so ya end up laughing.”

Octavia had to take off the headphones to calm her laughter. After a minute of her howling laughter slowly dying out, she was finally able to respond. “V-Vinyl… hehe… that was… so strange.. hehehe.” She had a dumb grin on her face as she spoke between her giggles. Eventually she began to feel normal again, and sat upright in the chair, though she now felt more chipper than she had this morning. “May I listen to another?” She asked Vinyl with a curious smile.

“Sure knock yourself out.” She smiled and chuckled before her face grew slightly serious, “Don’t worry, I don’t actually have a frequency for that.”

Octavia giggled and looked back to the screen. She scrolled down until she saw one that was titled differently than the others; it was titled: U4IA.

She clicked on it and closed her eyes, trying to focus on the frequencies that were now sounding off in her skull. After a minute or two, she could tell that this one was different than the previous one; she could begin to see words forming in her mind, with a few letters missing. She squinted her already closed eyes, trying to focus on them.

Brem--ano--de…

Phen---ylam--es...

Es---gen…

Aph--dis--c...

Octavia’s mind flashed a vibrant pinkish-red as one word became clearly visible in her mind, each letter wispy and transparent, almost like hot breaths on a snowy evening. She bit her lip as she felt the word course through her veins, running up from her toes, inward from her fingertips, and down from her head, all of it resting in a warm ball above her loins.

PLEASURE

WARNING: CLOP AHEAD

The word reverberated in her body like the kick of a bass drum, her chest heaved with warmth and she tried to focus on the beats once again, but she found her cheeks growing warm and her chest feeling tight. Her stomach felt empty yet simultaneously filled with the fluttering of butterflies. She crossed her legs to stop the ball of heat from sinking lower to her nethers, but it was of no use. Her eyes snapped open as she inhaled sharply. She turned her head slowly towards Vinyl as she exhaled shakily. Vinyl giggled at her, blushing a bit as well; she knew exactly what her friend was feeling, having tested the same file on herself yesterday. She had this planned all along, she was the one who renamed the file so that it stood out from the others, she wanted this to happen.

“You like it, ‘Tavi? It’s an aphrodisiac beat that brings all of your sexual need and energy to a boil. Feels good, doesn’t it?” She ran a hand along the cellist’s stocking-clad thigh, causing Octavia to bite down on her lip in order to stifle a moan. The DJ continued to speak as she did so. “I figured you needed it anyway. Remembering all of those long symphonies to perform in big concert halls, those three hour rehearsals with snooty musicians. I wanted to show you that while classical is cool and all, my music can give you more… Release.” She laced the last word with lust, and nibbled on her friend’s ear, causing Octavia to gasp and shudder.

Though the loud bass warbling in Octavia’s ears prevented her from hearing her own voice, she somehow managed to enunciate her next words clearly. “Vinyl… I... I want you… I need you… Now!” She gasped as she lunged forward, her legs shaking as her panties began to feel moist.

The two fell to the ground and began kissing with ferocious lust. Vinyl reached around to feel and grope the cellist’s pert butt, to which she was rewarded with a lusty long moan into her mouth from the girl. She grinded her crotch against Vinyl’s thigh, simultaneously using her own thigh to do the same to the blue-haired girl. They both moaned countless times into each other’s mouths which were still fighting for dominance.

Colors began to light up in Octavia’s head, and when she closed her eyes she could almost feel the fireworks erupting inside of her. She trembled with each breath, her legs now too weak to stand. She pulled away from the kiss only to plant her mouth on Vinyl’s neck, which she began kissing and biting immediately. She moaned into the bare skin of the DJ and began to hump her leg with urgency, wanting to feel the sweet satisfaction of release. She could no longer form words, too lost in her lust and the tones ringing in her ears to even see what was happening around her. She simply felt her way around Vinyl’s body, her hand stopping once she felt her lover’s waistband.

Vinyl groaned lowly as Octavia’s touching and kissing had brought her to the same level of arousal. “Go ahead, T-Tavi…” Not a second later was Octavia pulling her jeans and panties down, and in another moment she had done the same to herself. She leaned back on the ground as she positioned their wet sexes together, and moaned at the feeling. What started out as gentle grinding quickly turn into the two girls moaning loudly once again as the slammed their crotches together to create enough friction to get even closer to what would soon be their mutual, mind-shattering orgasms.

Having never even experienced masturbation, Octavia being the proper lady that she was raised and forced to be, this new feeling of scissoring her friend drove her over the edge of reality as she knew it. Her eyes rolled back into her skull and the fireworks became even more intense as her whole body tightened and her muscles began to repeatedly contract. She craned her neck, flexed her abs, and curled her toes as she felt an overpowering tingling sensation work it’s way deep into her sex. “Oh, Vinyl!” She somehow managed before years of pent up stress and frustration came gushing out of her, her cum splashing overbearingly against Vinyl’s pussy, drawing an orgasm from her as well. They two musicians’ orgasms lasted a few minutes before they began to subside, the headphones falling off of Octavia’s now sweaty head.

CLOP END

They laid there panting for a minute longer before Octavia straddled Vinyl and kissed her again, but this time it was slow, passionate, and loving. As they broke the kiss, she only had one thing to say to her.

“You know, I think you’re right, Vinyl… This music is much better than classical.”

Author's Note

So, here's my first attempt at an interlude, I hope you guys like it! The story will resume next chapter, so until then, stay awesome!

As always, be sure to like this story if you enjoy it so far, and pig ups to Ringmaster1336, my co-author.

Deuces, guys!

Spring Break: Day Five

Trebleheart and Crescendo ended their final number with a huge fermata, both of their voices mixing beautifully as the audience cheered for them. Everyone sat in the front row and cheered, Twilight hooking her arm inside Spike’s as they stood, Rainbow and Pinkie sitting down and applauding as they leaned against each other tiredly, neither of them were ever good at sitting still for long periods of time. After the concert hall cleared out, Spike, Mac and Pip led Bulk and the girls backstage, and the group was greeted by the two musicians with warm smiles. Spike walked up to Crescendo and smiled back. “Thank you so much for letting us into your concert, Crescendo. You really didn’t have to do that, though; We’d gladly have paid for tickets to see you guys perform.”

The small young man shook his head, still wearing a giddy smile, his adrenaline still pumping from the exhilarating thrill that performing gave him. “Nonsense, Spike. We wanted to let you guys in for free. After what you did for Treble and I, we couldn’t let your heroism go unrewarded. Getting you and your friends into the show was the very least we could do to show our gratitude.”

His partner’s deeper voice then sounded out, as Trebleheart also spoke to the group. “‘Shen is right. When he saw you three do that for us, I could tell he was already thinking about how to repay you. He’s always been generous.” He planted a chaste kiss on his boyfriend’s cheek, making him blush and drawing some ‘awws’ from the girls and approving smiles from the guys before continuing, “I’m just glad we found you guys yesterday, before our show. It would’ve been unfortunate to see you guys again, only to tell you that we wish we could get you in to see our show for free, but that it was already over. That would really be a shame.”

Crescendo nodded before lightly nuzzling his partner. “We would really love to stay and talk, but Trebby and I have a show in the next city over tomorrow, and we can’t be late. I’m really sorry everybody, but I’ll give you our contact info, Spike. Feel free to message either one of us, and after our tour ends next month, we should be free for a few months. We should be able to schedule some time and place to meet up and talk over some drinks.”

Spike nodded with a smile. “That sounds great!” he felt Twilight tap his shoulder and looked back at her. “What’s up, Twi?”

“Me and the girls are gonna go look around the shopping district. Rarity wants to go shopping again, and Bulk and Fluttershy want to go to the bookstore with me. We’ll meet you back at the hotel, okay?” Spike nodded back and gave her a kiss. She blushed a bit and smiled at him before walking off with the girls and Bulk, saying goodbye to the two performers as they took their leave.

Crescendo giggled lightly, “Spike, you and your girlfriend are really cute together.”

“Heh, thanks.” Spike smiled back at him before they quickly traded contact info. A few minutes later the trio said their goodbyes to the couple, walking out of the hall with smiles on their faces.

“That was really nice of those blokes to comp us front row sets to their show. And I must say, they’ve got talent.” Pip said, as his friends nodded in agreement. After a few minutes of walking, they noticed that the streets became practically empty, and there were no longer lights on the buildings or cars honking. The buildings, most of which were run-down tenements or hotels, were decorated only by dirty or shattered windows. “Uh-oh.” Pip said quietly. “Uh, I hate to say it, blokes, but I think we accidentally wandered into east L.P. Stay on your toes.” The other two nodded, but were quickly taken by surprise, as Spike, walking in front, got pulled into an alley by a silhouetted figure. Pip and Mac quickly ran in the alley to rescue their friend, but stopped running when a heavily-accented voice sounded out.

“Don’t move another step, putos cochinos!” The attacker was all turfed up, from head to toe. He had on a black snapback, covering his dark forehead along with a red bandana concealing his lower face. He was shirtless, with tattoos covering every inch of his ripped torso and back. He sagged his oversized jeans, a belt holding them below his white boxers. He was sporting a pair of worn-down work boots, one of them splattered with what appeared to be dried blood. His left hand had Spike pressed against the wall by his throat, his right held a 9mm pistol to his head. “Gimme all the cash ya got, camarónes; or I’ll put a bala in this blanco’s head.”

Spike’s face was frozen in fear, but the hand wrapping around his neck prevented him from crying out in pain or terror. Big Mac tensed as he knew he had to act fast. Without thinking of a backup plan, he swiftly closed the space between him and the gangster choking his friend, too fast for the thug to fire a round into Spike’s skull. Without hesitation, he pawed the firearm out of his hand before grabbing his skull and brutally smashing it against the wall hard enough to make a resonating knocking sound as their attacker’s eyes rolled into his likely cracked cranium and he fell to the ground unconscious. Spike was on the ground as well, still conscious but gasping in large mouthfuls of air. Pip deftly swiped the pistol off the ground and stowed it inside the hidden pocket in his jacket without anyone seeing before helping Spike up. “You alright, mate?”

“Yeah…” Spike shuddered in fear as he refilled his lungs with oxygen. After a few seconds his face returned to a normal hue and he had regained his composure. “Let’s get the fuck out of here; I don’t wanna get held ransom again.” His friends nodded in agreement, and they managed to make it back to the hotel without any further complications. They arrived at the penthouse floor and tiredly made their way to the large couch in front of the TV. The three of them lounged and made idle chat for a while. After about an hour, the rest of the group piled into the penthouse, Rarity leading the group with a smile on her face and multiple bags hanging off each of her arms, the others dragged their feet in fatigue as they filed in behind her. Applejack fanning her face with her Stetson as she huffed, “Rarity, did we really have to walk t’all 35 stores? We coulda gotten a cab or somethin’.”

“Oh, come now, darling! I’m sure you’ve walked farther making your way from one side of your farm to the other. You can’t be that tired, surely.” Rarity said as she reapplied her lipstick.

Applejack gave a half-hearted chuckle. “Heh. Well, Ah hate t’break it to ya, Rarity, but Sweet Apple Acres ain’t no Las Pegasus. We must’ve looped around the whole shoppin’ district at least ten times!”

“Well, in any case, we’re back here now, aren’t we?” Rarity said before heading for the girls’ room. “Fluttershy, dear: come and try on the things I bought for you, would you? I simply can’t wait any longer to see you in them!” She called from the room in a singsong voice. Fluttershy blushed a bit, as she knew the outfits were probably going to be much more revealing than what she usually wore, but followed her nonetheless. The rest of the group joined the boys on the couch, none of them able to stop themselves from cracking a smile or giggling when they heard Fluttershy talk to Rarity from behind the bedroom door.

“Oh… my… Rarity… I can’t wear this!”

“Why not, darling, you’ll look absolutely stunning in it! All eyes in the city will be on you!”

“B-But that’s exactly what I don’t want!”

“Oh, Fluttershy, dear, just put it on. Please, for me?”

There was a long pause before the timid girl’s voice sounded out, almost inaudible through the wall. “A-Alright, Rarity… But do I have to show everyone?”

“Yes, dear, that’s the whole point.”

“O-Oh, my… I don’t think I can, Rarity...”

After a few more minutes, Rarity was finally able to convince Fluttershy to come out in the revealing outfit she had picked for her. “Okay, dear; we’re all waiting to see it! Come on out!” Rarity called from the couch to Fluttershy, who was hiding behind the bedroom door.

“Okay… here I come…” Her timid voice barely carried to the ears of her audience, being nothing more than what could barely be described as a whisper. She slowly opened the door, at first only peeking her head out, showing her reddened cheeks. After a nod of encouragement from Rarity, Fluttershy steeled herself and stepped into full view, standing motionless in a timid and anxious posture. As the girls complemented her, Fluttershy’s blush only grew to a deeper hue.

None of the guys could even manage a word, Mac’s cheeks reddened as he instantly looked away, trying his best to clear his mind of the amount of cleavage and leg the barely appropriate dress showed off. Bulk’s face grew even redder than Fluttershy’s, and he coughed awkwardly as his eyes desperately tried and failed multiple times to stay away from his crush’s exposed cleavage, legs, and abdomen; and eventually he was able to look up at her face with an approving smile through scarlet cheeks. Pip and Spike both stared dumbly at the specimen before them, and their minds nearly turned to mush as they drolled over the sight of Fluttershy’s barely covered assets. Twilight saw Spike ogling Fluttershy, making her face redden in jealousy. She slapped Spike hard on the arm, grabbing his attention. He mumbled an apology while he rubbed his stinging bicep. Everyone then began to take turns complimenting the timid girl.

“Darling, didn’t I tell you that it would look fabulous on you?” Rarity chirped happily as she dramatically flipped her hair, smiling at her friend.

“Yeah, Rarity’s right!” Pinkie chipped in as she hopped in her seat. Dash nodded with a grin.

“Mhmm, you go, girl! Soon you’ll have dudes lining up around the corner to see you! Heh. You could even turn straight chicks into lesbians; trust me, I am one!” The athletic girl’s comment drew laughs from the entire room, relieving some of Fluttershy’s anxiety.

Applejack chuckled before putting in her thoughts as well. “Ah’ll say! Fellers’ll wanna be takin’ bites outta you like you was one of Granny Smith’s apple pies!”

Big Mac stared in silence for a moment before getting nudged by his sister. “Big Mac, doesn’t she look nice?”

“...Eeyup.” he stated simply, not saying any more out of the fear of AJ might take it the wrong way and accuse him of eyeing up her shy friend.

Spike looked at Twilight, receiving a warning glare from her before he cautiously commented. “Yeah! You look, um, really nice Fluttershy.” Twilight smiled, showing her boyfriend that this was, indeed, the proper way to pay a compliment to a pretty girl while your girlfriend was sitting right next to you.

“No doubt about that.” Twilight agreed happily. “I’m jealous, Fluttershy; I wish I had the body for an outfit like that.”

Pip, still somewhat in a trance by the barely-clothed girl in front of him, put in his two cents. “Oi, they look-” His eyes went wide and he paused momentarily before revising his statement. “I-I mean, you look dishy, love; absolutely dishy.”

The last, but undisputably the most meaningful comment, came from Bulk. He smiled brightly at the girl he secretly admired and said, “Everyone’s right. You look beautiful, Fluttershy.” He was no longer going to hide how pretty he thought- no, he KNEW- she was. Though Fluttershy was still blushing, she began to smile shyly from behind her mane.

“Thank you, everyone… I-I guess if you all say it looks good, I won’t cover up so much all the time anymore.”

“Heh, trust me, Flutters, I think I speak for everyone here when I say I would LOVE that.” Rainbow said, eliciting raucous laughter. “You’ve got a rack and a half, you shouldn’t keep all that boob to yourself.”

The inappropriate comment resulted in nervous and awkward laughter from everybody, save for Pinkie, who was looking at her girlfriend with an uncharacteristically irritated expression. Her left eye twitched spastically, while she audibly grinded her teeth together. Twilight noticed this and a memory within her sparked a pang of panic as she assumed the worst. She looked at a just as cautious Spike, and quietly instructed him. “Take the boys and go downstairs for a few hours. Go to the casino or the bar or whatever, I don’t care; just get them out.” Spike nodded, understanding the urgency in her words.

Spike stood up and spoke loud enough for the whole group to hear him. “Well, me and the guys are gonna go hang out in the casino for a while. See you girls in a few hours.”

“Oi, mate, when did you ask us-” Pip began to interject, but the look on Spike’s face silenced him. “Let’s go, then, blokes.” He said as he glanced at both Mac and Bulk, who followed Spike and Pip out of the penthouse, looks of confusion apparent on both of their faces.

Rainbow gave a chuckle at this and continued her sexualized comments, not noticing Pinkie’s face like twilight had. “I guess those boys can’t handle tits and ass like yours, Flutters; Oh well, more for me.” She then burst into laughter at her own joke, only stopping because she didn’t hear anybody else laughing. “Nobody? Come on, that was funny! Get it? I’m a lesbian, it’s funny!”

“Uh…” Applejack muttered, taking her Stetson off her has and clutching the brim nervously. Rainbow was about to ask AJ what was wrong, but got her answer quickly as she heard Pinkie growl. She slowly looked over at her girlfriend, and immediately dropped her comedy act as she saw the cold void of her girlfriend’s eyes and her dark magenta straight hair, hanging over one of her eyes.

“Uh.. P-Pinkie?” Rainbow asked cautiously, slowly scooting away from her. Pinkie didn’t respond, instead panting heavily, her chest heaving with anger, her twitches becoming more violent. Rainbow gulped nervously and sat there with bated breath before trying to get her girlfriend’s attention again. “Uh… Pink-”

“AAAAAAAAAGH!!!!!!” Pinkie yelled suddenly before tackling Rainbow to the ground and continuing to scream as she shook her by the shoulders, her head slamming against the carpet with each shake. Rainbow was too shocked to move, her face frozen in fear as her skull bounced against the floor repeatedly. The girls quickly moved to get her off of Rainbow. As Applejack and Twilight held her back she screamed and thrashed about. As this was happening, Fluttershy and Rarity helped the stunned prismatic-haired girl to her feet. She stared at her girlfriend in confusion and fear.

Pinkie began to laugh hysterically while staring at Rainbow. “Why don’t you just go out with Fluttershy then, huh? That’ll make you happy, won’t it?” She screamed at Rainbow, tears falling from her eyes as her laughter grew louder and more hysteric.

Rainbow frowned and stepped toward Pinkie. “Babe, I was just playing around.”

“Then how come you were saying all of that stuff, huh?! You want her because she’s prettier than me, right?!” She accused, her shoulders rising and falling with each angry breath.

“What? N-No, I-”

*SLAP*

Pinkie had managed to break free and deliver a staggering slap to her girlfriend’s face. Everyone around her stood in silent shock as the sound echoed through the room. Rainbow stepped back and held her cheek, burning with pain. Tears welled up in her eyes as she looked at Pinkie with horror. “Y-You…”

Pinkie realized what she had done an was no longer mad at Dash, but at herself. “D-Dashie, I-”

“DON’T YOU DARE SLAP ME AND THEN CALL ME THAT!” She screamed back as tears rolled down her cheeks. “You said you’d protect me… but you’re just like my dad… You’re just like him!”

“N-No… I’m not… I didn’t mean to…” Pinkie plopped herself down on the floor and began to weep, her sorrowful sighs softening the hearts of everyone but Rainbow, who was crying just as much, her face buried in the couch while Fluttershy and Rarity were trying to comfort her. Meanwhile, Twilight and Applejack were doing their best to counsel Pinkie, all four of them trying to keep the two lovers away from each other.

“Rainbow, dear, I’m certain Pinkie just wasn’t thinking straight.” Rarity said as she rubbed Rainbow’s back.

Fluttershy nodded, checking over Rainbow’s cheek to make sure it wasn’t in bad shape from the slap. “Pinkie would never intentionally hurt you, Rainbow. She loves you too much, you know that.”

“That’s bullshit, she just slapped me! How can you call that unintentional?!” Rainbow fired back at Fluttershy before stuffing her face back into the cushions on the couch and crying harder than before.

“Rainbow’s just mad right now, sugarcube.” Applejack offered in a sagely tone. “Give her a little while to cool off, okay?”

Pinkie shook her head, tears streaming down her face. “I just slapped her! I’m a horrible girlfriend, she hates me now!”

“Pinkie… You have told Rainbow about your… Condition, right?” Twilight asked carefully.

Pinkie flinched when she heard that word, but shook her head, slowly this time. “N-No, I haven’t… I-I never had any reason to… Until now… I tried to hide it from her, I never wanted to show it to her… I never wanted to show any of you… I’m sorry..” Pinkie said as she weeped. “I’m so, so sorry…”

Twilight and Applejack held their friend as she wept. “It’s alright, Pinkie; we know you wouldn’t ever want to hurt anybody. It’s not your fault.” Twilight whispered into Pinkie’s ear as she rubbed her back, trying to soothe her. “Maybe you should tell her. It might help her understand why what happened, happened.” Pinkie sniffled and nodded, and the three walked over to Rainbow. Rainbow flinched, but Twilight’s voice, assuring her she was fine, relaxed her. “It’s alright, Rainbow; she won’t hurt you. There’s actually something that she needs to tell you.” Rainbow cautiously eyed her girlfriend up and down before giving a slow nod and turning her body to face her, pulling her knees to her chest as she sat on the couch.

Pinkie sat down next to Rainbow, her cheeks stained with tears. She put a comforting hand on Rainbow’s knee before she took a deep breath and spoke. “Dashie… There’s s-something I’ve been hiding from you… Because I was afraid you’d see me differently, and might not love me anymore… I have Multiple Personality Disorder… When I lived on my family’s rock farm as a little kid, not even Marble or Limestone had time to play with me. So I made up another version of myself in my head to keep me company. But she started becoming mean, and violent, and hurtful… And I couldn’t think her away, so she became a part of me… Another me… Doctors said that I’d become so attached to Pinkamena that I subconsciously attached her to certain emotions, more specifically most negative emotions, including sadness, jealousy, anger, and anxiety. Additionally, they said that my depression as a child lowered my thresholds for chemicals associated with negative emotions, and when I experience negative emotions, I pass that threshold, and my second persona surfaces when that happens… I’m so sorry I didn’t tell you, I was just afraid that if you knew I’m a psychopath that you wouldn’t want to be my friend anymore, let alone my girlfriend… I had that fear about all of the girls… but you were the only one that hasn’t seen that part of me until now…”

The room was silent for several seconds, maybe a minute, before Rainbow spoke, barely above a whisper. “Pinkie… I… I didn’t know… I’m sorry for getting so angry…” She said before leaning towards Pinkie and hugging her tightly. “I should’ve know that you would never hurt me… I’m sorry for saying that you’re just like my dad… Can you forgive me?” She asked with tears in her eyes as she looked at Pinkie.

Pinkie hugged Rainbow tightly, apologizing over and over again into Dash’s ear as she did so. “I’m sorry… I’m so sorry, Dashie, I’m sorry I hit you, and I should’ve told you about this sooner… I’m so sorry…”

The two lovers laid there in each other’s arms, reunited after their emotional bout. The rest of the girls stood back and watched them whisper sweet nothings to each other and cuddle. Rarity was the first to speak, only talking loud enough for Applejack, Fluttershy, and Twilight to hear. “They really are meant for each other, aren’t they? Oh, this is so romantic!” She said, the tears in her eyes threatening to spill over and ruin her eyeliner and mascara. Sensing this, she frantically fanned her eyes, eventually regaining her composure. The girls all laughed at Rarity’s melodramatic disposition and they all settled down to watch a movie, Rainbow and Pinkie electing to kiss and cuddle each other instead of paying attention to the romantic film that Rarity would no doubt cry over several times before the credits rolled.

While this was going on, Twilight and Applejack were sitting on the couch,away from the rest of the girls. Twilight turned to her friend with a smile, speaking quietly. “I’m glad you and Mac came with us on this trip. I haven’t been able to talk with you a lot lately.”

Applejack smiled back. “Aw, shucks, Twi. If’n ya ever wanna talk, just stop by the farm, we won’t say no t’good company.”

“I haven’t visited Sweet Apple Acres in so long! How’s everything been over there recently?” Twilight asked with a smile.

Applejack replied with a small sigh. “Well, it hasn’t been that great, actually. Ya didn’t hear this from me, sugarcube, but Mac’s been under a lot of stress. Ah tried tellin’ him to take it easier with the farm work, but you know him; always workin’. An’ you can bet yer bottom dollar he’d never admit to overworkin’ himself.” Applejack gave another sigh, this time holding a tone of helplessness. “Ah’ve been tryin’ to get’em to go out with some gals, but he ain’t never been with a gal before. Ah don’t rightly know if he’s scared or what, but he jest don’t ever take a rest. Ah downright had t’beg him to come on this trip with us, good Lord above knows he needs a break like this, but Ah know this week away from the farm jest means he’s gonna work himself twice as hard as ever once we get back.”

Twilight’s face fell a bit upon hearing this. “I’m really sorry to hear that, Applejack… Mac will come around at some point, I’m sure.” She replied, wrapping her friend in a comfortable hug, which the cowgirl returned with a small smile.

“Thanks, Twi. Ah appreciate that. Ah know everythang’ll turn out right in the end, but sometimes Ah just need a reminder o’that; that’s why Ah’m lucky to have friends like you.” Applejack said with a grateful smile. “Anyways, how’re you an’ Spike?”

Twilight blushed a bit at this, thinking back to when she ‘punished’ him for getting a tattoo. “Well… We’ve been good. Although I was a little irked at him for getting that tattoo without asking me first, I admit it looks nice. And he’s not a little kid anymore. Pretty soon he’ll be a sophomore, on the varsity team…” She sighed, giving a tired smile. “I guess I’m worried that I won’t be able to control him at some point.” She gave a small laugh at this. “Heh… I guess I’m saying that I hope that I can still be both his girlfriend and his sister.”

Applejack’s smile turned to a smirk as Twilight spoke. “A little irked at him? Sugarcube, Ah hate to be the one to tell you, but everyone in the hotel could hear what you two were doin’ that night. If that was only bein’ ‘a little irked,’ Ah’d hate t’see what you’d do to that feller if you were flamin’ angry with’em.” Her smirk then grew as she decided to add a little to her statement at Twilight’s expense. “...Ah’m sure he’d love it, though.” Twilight’s face was now tinted a dark red and warm to the touch.

At that moment, the guys walked in the door, Spike leading the group. “Knock knock.” He chuckled and kissed Twilight on the cheek. “Miss me?”

Twilight’s face reddened exponentially at the gesture, and she let out a cute squeak before speaking in a nervous, high-pitched tone. “Yes, Spike, of course I missed you…” She then stood, her legs almost shaking in embarrassment. “W-Well, I’m pretty tired, so I’m gonna hit the hay… Goodnight, everyone!” And with that, she dashed into the girls’ bedroom and shut the door promptly behind her. All the girls looked at eachother, Applejack giving them all a knowing wink, and they all began chuckling as they bid a good night to the guys and all simultaneously went to their bedroom.

The boys froze in confusion at the girls’ strange demeanor, trying to decipher their sudden laughter and migration to their room. Spike was the first to speak. “Huh.” he said before plopping down on the couch next to Pip and Mac. “I think it’s safe to say that I speak for all of us when I say that women make no sense whatsoever.”

“Oi, I’m with you, mate.”

“Yeah.”

“Eeyup.”

Author's Note

I really hope you guys enjoyed my different take on Pinkamena, actually making it a condition and all. It probably won't hold much plot significance, but I just figured that it would have to be addressed sooner or later. Anyways, as always, big ups to Ringmaster for being an awesome co-author; as always leave a like if you enjoyed. The next chapter is coming soon!

Deuces, guys!

Spring Break: Day Six

“Wake up, y’all! We gotta be on th’road in an hour!” Applejack nearly yelled as she started knocking loudly on the walls of the girls’ bedroom, being the only one awake, dressed, and packed, except for Big Mac, who was doing the same in the boys’ bedroom.

“Get up, y’all.” He said at a regular volume, his deep voice not having to be very loud to wake everyone up. “Five minute showers, be packed and ready to go in half an hour.” He instructed, Bulk, Spike, and Pip all groggily waking, then competing at getting the first shower, Pipsqueak eventually using his small frame to his advantage as he slipped into the bathroom, which Spike and Bulk were both nearly stuck in, their shoulders pressed against the sides of the doorframe as they tried to push past each other. Pip gave a victorious snicker before closing the door in their faces. As Big Mac instructed, Pip was walking out in his towel within five minutes, his hair still dripping with warm water. Bulk got to shower next, because Spike didn’t notice the bathroom was free since he was packing his bag while listening to his music.

Twenty minutes later, all the boys were ready to go, lounging on the couch with Applejack as they waited for the rest of the girls. Pinkie and Rainbow were the next two to be ready, followed by Twilight and Fluttershy. After another fifteen minutes, Rarity stumbled out with all of her bags. “Finally! C’mon, Rarity, we’ve got five minutes until we’re supposed to check out!” Twilight practically snapped, her eyes wide as she glanced at her schedule and then the clock.

“Oh, calm yourself, darling.” Rarity responded with a calm smile. “I’m here, aren’t I? Spike, could you be a dear and help me with my bags?” She asked, batting her eyes at the boy before continuing. “A lady should not have to bear such burdens.” Spike sighed in irritation but quickly stepped forward to pick up all of her bags. He grumbled something about her not packing so much stuff if she doesn’t want to have to carry it, but nonetheless he dutifully carried her bags along with his as the group moved into the elevator, reaching the ground floor with only two minutes to spare. Twilight quickly made her way to the front desk and handed in their key cards, breathing a sigh of relief when she discovered they had made it in time.

The group quickly made their way outside and split up into groups as they loaded their luggage into their respective vehicles. Before beginning their trip back, though, they all met in the middle of the hotel’s parking lot, Twilight speaking to everyone as she read off of a list. “Alright, everyone! First of all I want to thank you guys for getting up early this morning and packing up as quickly as possible…” She cast an accusatory glance at Rarity before returning to her speech. “Secondly, since it’s only Wednesday, and Applejack and Big Mac don’t have to be back at Sweet Apple Acres until Thursday night, and seeing as how nobody else has any other responsibilities back at home until Friday, I wrote up a schedule and I figured that we can afford to take quite a few detours on the way home while still making it home by Thursday afternoon.” This drew sounds of approval from everybody in the group, everybody now not as grumpy from waking up early as they were moments ago.

Except for Rainbow, who was practically falling asleep as she leaned against Pinkie. Pinkie let out an amused giggle before giving Rainbow’s ass a mischievous pinch, eliciting a small gasp of pain from her as she was roused from her half-sleeping state. “Ow! Whathefu..?” She slurred her words as she looked around in surprise before she trailed off and once again lulled herself into sleep. Everyone laughed at Rainbow’s grogginess before returning their attention to Twilight.

“Alright, everyone; our first stop is the pancake house a few minutes away. Let’s go get some breakfast! Follow either me or AJ to stay on the right roads. See you guys there!” She finished before giving a lively smile and leading Spike, Pip, and Rarity to her car. Spike elected to be her co-navigator while Pip and Rarity were more than happy to pile in the back seat. Rarity began doing her makeup, while Pip popped his earbuds in and began nodding his head to a lively EDM playlist.

Within ten minutes they were at the pancake house, and the group filed into the small ‘Mom and Pop’ type restaurant. Pinkie was a little slower getting in, letting Rainbow lean on her as she was still very sleepy. Even after they were seated, the prismatic haired girl had to lay her head on her girlfriend’s shoulder to avoid letting gravity shove it onto the table. Pinkie gave a patient smile and slowly stroked Dash’s hair lovingly, gently trying to wake her again with soft coos of encouragement. “C’mon, Dashie, you can do it. I’ll share some fruit crepes with you, would you like that?”

“Mmhmm...Yeah…” Rainbow replied, her eyes still closed as she snuggled into her girlfriend. “And… Orange juice… Bubblebutt…” However tired, Rainbow would never turn down an opportunity to call Pinkie by her favorite nickname. A few of the group smiled and laughed lightly at this. Spike smiled at Twilight and kissed her cheek.

“I’m not really too hungry; do we wanna share a meal, too, babe?” He asked her with a smile. Twilight blushed lightly at the sweet gesture before responding with a nod and a small giggle.

“Hehe. Sure, Spikey Wikey~” She cooed, using the nickname he had originally earned from Rarity as a little kid.

“Okay, what sounds good? Something without meat, I assume.” He teased her as he playfully poked her side, gently prodding her ribcage which in turn elicited a cute squeak from her.

“Yeah, if that’s okay with you.” Twilight replied with another giggle after the squeak worked its way out of her.

While this was happening, some girls at another table were flirting with Pip. They seemed to be twins, looking completely identical save for their hairstyles being different colors; One a light sky blue, the other a calm cotton-candy pink. It started with them waving to him with smiles on their faces. He smiled back and turned to them. “‘Ello, lovelies. What might your names be?”

The blue-haired girl giggled before speaking first, a very smooth french accent complimenting her voice. “I am glad you asked, mon ami. I am Aloe, and zis is my sister; Lotus.”

Everyone at the table greeted the twins, and they responded with friendly smiles, but they only seemed truly interested in Pip. Lotus spoke next. “Where are you all from?”

Twilight smiled, more than happy to answer, “We’re from Canterlot.”

The twins beamed at this. “Really? Oh, zat’s wonderful to hear! We’re professional masseuses, and next month, we’re opening a massage and beauty day spa in Canterlot!”

The group all gave sounds of approval at this.

“Oh, that’s simply wonderful!” Rarity said with a smile. “Now I can have someone do my nails FOR me! This is fabulous!”

Pip chuckled, “Heh, and with me and the lads going into football, a deep tissue massage after a big game would probably be pretty nice.”

The twins looked at each other and began to giggle as Pip mentioned ‘deep tissue massages.’ The group looked at them in slight confusion, and Aloe was the first to reply, her thick accent very prominent as she spoke.. “Vell, if any of you vant to come in during our opening veek, it vould be our pleasure to give you a free massage!”

Lotus agreed with a nod. “Yes, we vould love to velcome you all as premium members as vell. It’s only ten dollars a month for zis membership, and it is only given out to a handful of our customers. Ven you come to visit, you vill receive membership forms before zhe treatments to fill out and confirm zat you would like to become premium members. Just to make it official, oui?” The two sisters giggled again and then exchanged pleasantries before turning back to their table as their waitress served their meals to them. Every so often, they would whisper to each other, which would almost always be followed by audible laughter or a glance at the boys, most of the time looking at Pip. The Trottingham teen noticed this and flashed a smirk at them, making them hide their giggles behind perfectly manicured hands.

After they all finished eating, the group said their goodbyes to the twins, and piled into their respectful cars, back on the interstate within minutes.

In Pinkie’s Coltswagon, her and Rainbow were talking about random things, when all of the sudden, they heard Fluttershy murmur quietly from the backseat. Rainbow looked back and had to stop herself from squealing like a fangirl; Both Bulk and Fluttershy were asleep, leaning on each other!

“Ohmigoshohmigoshohmigosh! Pinkie, look!” Rainbow said in a squeaky voice, bouncing in her seat while pointing to the two shy teens unknowingly snuggling each other.

Pinkie being, well, Pinkie, was somehow able to look back at them while still driving like a regular person. “Aaaaaawww, they’re so cuuuuuuuuute! Dashie, take a picture~!” She practically squeaked at her girlfriend.

“Already on it!” Rainbow said while digging into her pocket, feeling around for her phone. She squealed audibly when she found it and quickly pulled it out, navigating to her camera and snapping several pictures while both her and Pinkie were giggling and fangirling at the cute display. “Oh, this is, sooooooooo adorable!”

Pinkie gigglesnorted before replying with a nod, “I know! They really need to just become a couple already.” The two lesbians giggled and turned her attention back to the road, allowing Bulk and Fluttershy to continue snuggling each other in their sleep.

In Twilight’s compact, the two in the back seat, Pip and Rarity, were also asleep, but not cuddled together, and showed no signs of waking up easily. Twilight looked in the mirror and couldn’t stop herself from smiling. Spike was listening to music with his earbuds, and Twilight tapped him on his shoulder to get his attention. He turned his head and pulled out his left earbud so he could hear his sister, “What’s up, Twi?”

Twilight giggled and pointed at Pip sleeping in the backseat. “When Pip isn’t constantly talking, he’s a lot more bearable, don’t you think? I guess the same goes for Rarity, too.”

Spike chuckled. “Yeah. I’m surprised, though; usually, Pip snores like a freakin’ chainsaw. It’s a wonder any of us other guys got a decent night’s rest sleeping in the same room with him.”

Twilight giggled again. “Hehe. Same goes for Applejack. Well, I’m sure it’s not as bad as Pip’s snoring, since she only does it sometimes, but it’s still a little irritating when you wake up to hear her sawing logs.”

Spike covered his mouth to contain what would’ve been gut-busting laughter to a mere muffled chuckle. This in turn caused Twilight’s laughter to escalate, holding her breath as her body shook with hysterics. After a few seconds, they both managed to stop laughing, their faces now red from their gigglefit.

“Hehe... Hey, Spike?~” Twilight asked in a playful voice after a small giggle. Spike replied with a questioning hum and a raised eyebrow. Twilight smirked at this. “Wanna do something while they’re asleep?”

Spike’s face grew to a deep shade of red as he heard this, closing and opening his hands nervously. “R-Really?” He asked in an uncharacteristically shy tone. “...What if they wake up?”

“Well, Rarity won’t wake up for sure. What about Pip? Is he a heavy sleeper?”

“Y-Yeah… you’d usually have to scream in his face to even have a chance at waking him up… but still… are you sure this is a good idea?”

Twilight thought for a moment. “Hmm… probably not.” She giggled before continuing, “But, you can’t tell me that it wouldn’t be really hot~”

“Well, yeah…” Spike says with a shy smile. What’s gotten into her? She’s never been like this before…

“Exactly. Now, take it out, ‘little’ bro~” She smirked as there was a dark blush on her face.

CLOP START

Spike did so eagerly, albeit nervously, his cock already hard and throbbing in excitement. Twilight giggled as she wrapped her hand around the base, feeling the warmth of the hard column of flesh. “Oh, man...Twilight…” Spike gasped in both pleasure and slight fear of being caught. Twilight slowly toyed with him, her hand wrapped around but barely making contact with his cock. Spike groaned lowly at this teasing, and the pleasurable but torturous feeling it was creating. He gently tried to hump against her hand, but it did little to give him a higher level of pleasure, as she moved her hand in rhythm with his thrusts. “T-Twi, don’t tease me…” Spike mewled in desire, not used to being in such a position; most of the time it was Twilight who ended up begging to be pleasured. Though he felt helpless to her touch, he couldn’t deny that there was something strangely erotic about being denied the pleasure that he desired, not even looking at him as she slowly played with his dick.

Or maybe it’s simply the fact that his best friend and ex-crush were asleep in the back seat, and he was just one loud moan away from literally being caught with his pants down.

“I wonder just how far I can push you… What would Pip and Rarity say right now if they saw you? Moaning and panting while your sister jerks you off?” Twilight giggled, speeding up her hand slightly.

What’s gotten into her? Spike thought as he was still panting, feeling her fist jerk him quicker now. ‘It’s like she’s totally the opposite of how she usually is when we do things like this…’ He was quickly ripped from his thoughts, though, as he felt his balls churn with the unmistakable sign that release was close. “T-Twilight, I’m gonna-”

“Oh, no you’re not… not yet..” Twilight said before giving his dick a painfully hard squeeze, effectively choking off his orgasm. Spike spastically bucked his hips, biting his lip to avoid moaning out in both pain and pleasure. He looked at his sister with desperation, needing to release now more than ever. Twilight saw this and giggled. “Just hold out for a little longer, okay?~” He nodded, chewing harder on his lip as her strokes became agonizingly slow, teasing him, denying him the ultimate pleasure of spilling his seed all over his sister’s hand.

Twilight giggled mischievously before reaching down and cupping his balls, playing with them, slowly bringing his cum to a boil, yet still playing with Spike just delicately enough to prevent his cock from erupting. He had to let out a groan through gritted teeth to prevent himself from moaning, as he was right on the edge, the brink of release, but nothing he could do would get him over; he was completely in Twilight’s control, putty in her hand. Spike melted into the seat gyrating his hips in lust despite knowing that it was a fruitless effort.

“Hehehe~ Not yet, Spike… just a liiiittle longer, mkay?” Twilight continued in a teasing tone as she fondled Spike’s balls, eventually working her hand up to his pulsing shaft, gently rubbing a finger along the underside of his hands, stroking his sensitive glans. He was forced to let out a small moan, making Twilight smirk. “You need it really badly, don’t you? You want to cum?” Spike nodded frantically, but Twilight’s smirk simply grew. “Beg for it.”

“Ahh… Wh-What?” Spike managed through gritted teeth.

“You heard me, Spike. You aren’t gonna cum until you beg for it. Beg for your sister to jerk you hard and fast until you cum all over her hand.” Twilight’s dirty talk only served to make Spike hornier, weakening his resolve to the point of absolute desperation.

Spike swallowed audibly before speaking through shaky breaths. “M-Make me cum, Twi… Oh~” His hands gripped his seat as she slowly began to stroke him faster.

“Keep talking~” Twilight said, giving a sexy mewl as she continued to stroke him.

“F-Fuck… Your hand feels so good… I-I want you to make me cum…”

“That’s right,” She said, now stroking as fast as she could, “cum from your sister’s hand, Spike.”

“Aaaaaahhh~” Spike’s back arched as he came, his hips humping against Twilight’s hand as he splattered his first shot of seed all over it, and had to bite down on his lip until it bled to prevent moaning loud enough to wake up his friends in the back seat.

Twilight giggled before she did something that Spike was not expecting. “Hey Spike, take the wheel, okay~?” She said as she deftly unbuckled her seatbelt and leaned down to her lover’s crotch, wrapping her lips around his cock and swallowing the rest of his seed. Spike panicked for a second, but quickly grabbed the wheel and held the car in line on the road, which was completely barren except for Pinkie’s car and the Apples’ truck.

Spike twitched spastically as he continued to empty his balls into Twilight’s mouth, which was dutifully swallowing each load rhythmically, just in time for the next hefty sum of semen to fill up the previous load’s space. After about a minute, he finally finished shooting into his sister’s mouth, and Twilight swallowed the last mouthful as she came back up, licked the loose cum off of her hand, and took the steering wheel back from Spike. “Hehe, thanks for the drink, little bro~”

Spike nodded slowly, and even though his mouth was open, all that came out was a throaty moan. “Uhuh…” he managed before his breathing slowly became less labored, and after another minute he had regained his composure. He quickly buttoned his pants, tucking his now flaccid dick back into his briefs before he kissed Twilight’s cheek, and she blushed slightly in response.

CLOP END

At that exact moment, Pip and Rarity began to wake up with a start as there was a pothole in the road which caused a big enough of a bounce to rouse them from their sleep. “Oh, my!” Rarity almost screamed as she woke, Pip letting out an annoyed groan immediately after, squinting his eyes at Rarity, obviously annoyed by her shrill outburst.

“Oi, mind keepin’ it down, love? I’m trying to get some shut eye, over ‘ere.” Rarity rolled her eyes, both of them more than a little peeved at the rude awakening.

“Oh, quiet, Pipsqueak! I bet you were snoring or something and that was what woke us both up!” Rarity scoffed obnoxiously before sticking her nose up and away from Pipsqueak, instead choosing to touch up her makeup, even though it wasn’t smeared or faded in the slightest.

Pipsqueak flared his nostrils in irritation. Spike saw this and chuckled. “Don’t worry, bro. I bet there’s a rest stop a few miles ahead. We can stop there and you can wake up a bit more, and we’ll get some snacks.”

“Thank fuck! I need to get some space from Miss Priss ASAP, mate.” Pip fired back at Rarity, which only served to launch the two into a shouting match.

“Oh, puh-lease!” Rarity groaned as she rolled her eyes. “I think it’s all of us who will be happy to get some space from you, you classless creep!”

“A creep, me?! Says the slag covered in layers of makeup who chases after any bloke in the top 2 percent!”

“Well, I never!”

The two continued to sling dirt at each other which only made Spike and Twilight burst into laughter.

Twilight decided to speak up. “Aright, I think we’d better stop before these two try to kill each other. Spike, why don’t you call up Applejack and Rainbow Dash to tell them we’re gonna be pulling off at the next rest stop, which should be coming up in about, say, ten minutes.”

“Got it.” Spike smiled as he pulled out his phone and quickly making the calls, both Applejack and Rainbow happily agreeing to also stop at the next gas station they saw.

“Gotcha. Thanks fer lettin’ us know, Spike.” Applejack said before hanging up her cell phone. She turned to Big Mac, explaining the call as he drove. “Rarity n’ Pipsqueak are at each other’s throats, so we’re all gonna stop at the next rest station an’ let’em get some space.” Big Mac gave a lazy nod at this, and Applejack let out a small chuckle. “Heh, that Pip feller’s mighty strange, ain’t he?” She then gave out a sigh as she gave this some thought. “...Then again, Ah’m sure a lotta stuff’s different here than where he’s from. ‘S prolly normal over there.”

Mac nodded at this. “Eeyup.” After a small pause, he spoke again. “Hey, AJ, turn on the radio fer a sec.” Applejack let out a giddy smile upon hearing this; Big Mac always sang along to the radio, and had a golden voice that was made for songs just like the one that came on when she turned the volume knob up after pressing the power button on the radio console.

(Take your pick, both songs are awesome!

Randy Travis - Long Black Train

Josh Turner - Your Man)

Both siblings smirked as they heard the opening to the song, and Applejack kicked her feet up on the dash as the song began. Big Mac let one hand off the wheel as he slowly stroked his shaggy chin-strap beard and began to sing, his other hand in his lap, holding the bottom of the wheel between his thumb and index finger. His deep voice matched the radio singer’s perfectly, as if the songwriter had made this song for his voice.

Applejack closed her eyes and let her brother’s voice take her back to a simpler time. A time when their Pa used to sing this same song, in this same truck, in almost the exact same voice as Mac was now singing. Her heart fluttered at the memory, and a tear came to her eye as she opened her eyes and looked at her older brother, realising just how much he’d taken after Pa. As the song ended, Mac gave a barely noticeable sniffle. Applejack knew it was pretty safe to assume that Mac was also thinking about their father. He sighed, “Wish Ah’d brought mah six string with me this week. Think the boys woulda enjoyed it.” He saw AJ tearing up and gave a comforting smile as he rubbed her back. “It’s okay, Jackie.”

All of Applejack’s barriers were ripped down at that. The only person to ever call her that was Pa, and hearing it from Mac made her heart tremble with both a warming love and the bitter sting of the painful memory of losing Ma and Pa. She leaned into her brother, barely able to wrap her arms around his muscled abdomen. He smiled and slowly tussled her hair as he spoke to her gently.

“Ah know that Pa’s gone, AJ. Trust me, it hurts me just as much as you; but Ah promised Ah’d take care of y’all. Ah ain’t gonna break that promise, sis. Ah’m gonna be the best Ah can be for you, Granny, and Bloom. Ah love y’all more’n anythin’ else, and Ah know that’s how Ma and Pa want it to be.” Though he wasn’t usually a man of many words, Mac always knew what to say to make his sister feel better, and within minutes, she was no longer crying, just simply leaning against Mac, the only proof of her tears being a small wet spot on Mac’s flannel.

Author's Note

Well, that just about wraps up the Spring Break Arc! I hope you guys enjoyed it, this part of the story was a lot of fun to write, and while writing it, RIngmaster and I came up with some very interesting ideas for later in the story. As for right now, there are a few directions we're planning to go from here, and I'm excited what you guys will think about the next few chapters.

As always, drop this story a like if you enjoyed, and be sure to visit Ringmaster's page because he's an awesome co-author!

Deuces, guys!

Changing of the Guard

Pip bro-hugged Spike as they were now at the front door of Pip’s house, finally back in Canterlot from their trip. “Thanks for lettin’ me tag along for this trip, mate. It was a blast.” He said with a smile. “I’ll see ya tomorrow, hopefully.”

“Definitely. I’ll call Mac up, too, and we’ll hang.”

Pip grinned, liking the idea of a day just hanging with his friends and no brutal workouts. “Sounds good. See ya then.” With that, Pip picked up his bags and walked inside his house, Spike getting back in Twilight’s car as she drove to their apartment.

Pip didn’t bother greeting his family, as he knew they probably wouldn’t care he was back, anyway. He went to the laundry room to drop off his bag of dirty clothes, Putting away the ones he hadn’t used on the trip. After that, he took a quick shower, followed by some much anticipated relaxation. Pip was laying on his bed inspecting the pistol he had picked up from the gang member that jumped him, Spike and Mac in L.P. He smirked as he noted the magazine was full and the weapon as a whole was in perfect condition; the gangster had probably just stolen it himself that day. Pip walked over to his dresser and opened up the smallest drawer, where he kept all of the other things he’d found that he wasn’t supposed to have, most of which were illegal; switchblades, butterfly knives, brass knuckles, mace, several different calibers of bullets, casings, and gun magazines, and other small, easy to hide weapons were stuffed in the small drawer. Of course, Pip would never use them on anybody, he just found them very cool and since they were hard to come by, he kept whatever he found that was shiny and couldn’t usually be found for sale anywhere except on the black market. He took a moment to look at his impressive collection as he thought to himself, ‘Heh, bet Spike would get a kick outta this.’

Pip quickly shut the drawer and laid on his bed, turning on his PlayStallion 4, and entering an online lobby in Colt of Duty: Buck Ops III. He put on his headset and smirked before announcing to the entire lobby, “You scrubs are gonna get REKT!” He smirked as he heard no responses, and he began to laugh when people started exiting the lobby. The empty spaces were quickly vacated, so the countdown for the next match began, and he now noticed that only one person from the first batch of nametags was still in the lobby besides him: G4m3rGirl420.

His smile quickly turned into a scowl as he saw an icon pop up next to her name, indicating that she had plugged in a mic. He was about to mute her, but his thumb froze over the buttons on the controller as he heard an unplaceable yet somehow familiar voice.

“Yeah, Right! You’re gonna eat my dust, dweeb!”

Pip scoffed, and shot back immediately, “We’ll see about that, love.”

Gilda chuckled as she sat on her bed in nothing more than a sports bra and boy shorts, Almost able to taste victory already as the first 10 seconds of the match started with her sniping Pip in the head from atop a building.

“Headshot, bitch!” She laughed into the mic, which only caused Pip to become more motivated, and after respawning he quickly ran past her and blasted her in the chest with a shotgun, blowing her now dead avatar several feet away.

“Don’t get cocky because of one lucky shot; you’re playing like an absolute jobber now! At least put up a half decent fight!”

“So you’re actually gonna make this somewhat of a challenge? Thank God! I was almost beginning to think you were gonna stand there and let me farm points off of you, like this!” Gilda said, as she had snuck up behind him after respawning, and domed his avatar with a revolver, then barely giving him a chance after he spawned again, blasting him with a sticky grenade and watching his virtual guts fly everywhere.

“Fuck’sake!” Pipsqueak yelled into the mic before growling angrily. “Quit sticky-bombing my spawn, you nutter!” He continued before mowing down her avatar with an LMG several times in succession as he hid behind her team’s respawn point, not giving her a chance to move out of the way before turning her character into bloody swiss cheese.

Gilda growled back, very annoyed at this. “Oh, now you asked for it, loser!”

This went on for about fifteen minutes, the two yelling insults back and forth whilst killing each other, and at the end of it all, the match had ended in a draw.

“Bullshit! My team obviously should’ve won!” Gilda yelled into the mic, tossing her controller aside as she began her rant. “You cheated! Spawn camping is such a chickenshit move! If you actually played the game how you’re supposed to, I would’ve destroyed your pussy-ass team!”

“But the fact is, you didn’t, love.” Pip said with a prideful smirk. “Guess it’s true after all; girl gamers are inferior.”

“WHAT DID YOU JUST SAY?!” Gilda yelled into her mic, her blood boiling as the Trottingham teen insulted her #MLGL337SK1LL5.

‘Heh.’ Pip snickered to himself, ‘Gotta love the friendly people you meet in online play.’ he joked silently.

A piercing light scorched Pinkie’s vision as she lay on the cold floor, the light above her only creating a small circle of visibility around her. “Where am I?” The pink-haired girl asked to nobody in particular as she slowly stood up. “Hello?”

“Hello, Pinkie.” A cold, gravelly voice responded, followed by a dark giggle. Pinkie froze in fear, as she knew that voice all too well.

“W-Why are you here?” She asked in an uneasy tone. Giggles echoed off the walls of the room which she could not see.

“What do you mean, why am I here? After all, this is where YOU put me in the first place. I should be asking you what you’re doing in MY home.”

“I-I didn’t want to come back.” Pinkie managed to choke out through quivering lips.

“Is that so?” The voice asked in a mocking tone. “Are you sure about that? After all, you brought me back out to reality just the other day.” The voice reminded Pinkie.

“N-No I didn’t mean to-”

“You didn’t? Aw, what a shame, Pinkie. I thought maybe you wanted to be friends again.” The voice interrupted, as it’s owner finally stepped into view. It was Pinkie. But at the same time, it was not. Her whole body overall was much darker, grittier, even. her hair was straight and hung over one eye, the one visible to Pinkie was filled with everything horrible; Hate, rage, the want- no, the need- to hurt others. Pure bloodlust.

Pinkamena giggled darkly before putting her hands behind her back and leaning forward, looking into the girl’s eyes. “Wouldn’t that be the best, Pinkie? To be with your old pal again? Just picture it...” She said as she roughly held Pinkie by the chin. “You’ll no longer have to see this dark room every time you close your eyes. You’ll have someone to talk to who knows everything about you. And best of all, we can finally go through with my plan...” The dark menacing girl snapped her fingers and the floodlight above them went out. Pinkie gasped in fear, and seconds later dim lighting flooded the whole room. Pinkie could now see the walls, smeared with blood. Pinkamena smirked evilly.

“My plan to kill everyone you love."

“NOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!” Pinkie screamed, covering her ears as she sat up in bed, her eyes squeezed shut as tears fell down her face. Rainbow heard her girlfriend’s scream from the kitchen and darted into the bedroom in worry.

“Pinkie?! Pinkie, what’s wrong?!” Rainbow asked she held her girlfriend by the shoulders. Pinkie leaned forward, sobbing into Rainbow’s chest.

“She… Sh-She wants to come out...” Pinkie sobbed. Rainbow held her close.

“Pinkie, it’s okay. I’ll protect you from her.” Rainbow knew exactly what Pinkie meant. On the drive home, Pinkie had reluctantly told Rainbow all about how sometimes Pinkamena could take over her mind and make her do horrible things, and that it took so much willpower to keep her locked away for as long as she had been. Rainbow hugged her girlfriend and gently shushed her until her sobbing had calmed down a little. “I’ll protect you from her, no matter what it takes. I promise.”

Pinkie continued to cry into Rainbow’s embrace for the better part of an hour, repeatedly insisting that ‘She’ will come out, and that Rainbow and her friends should get away from her. Being the ever-loyal girlfriend that she is, though, Rainbow just continued to slowly and gently subdue Pinkie’s episode, holding her and slowly rocking her in a loving embrace, and insisting that everything would be alright. Pinkie soon had her emotions under control again, breathing normally as Rainbow kissed away her last wave of tears. She then kissed Pinkie’s cheek and then smiled softly. “Hey, Pinkie. Wanna bake some cupcakes?” Pinkie giggled softly at this and nodded.

“Yeah, Dashie. I think that’d be nice. Can we use funfetti batter?”

“Heh. Of course we can, bubblebutt.” Dash said with a small laugh.

“Well, shoot, it was mighty fine havin’ y’all stay th’week.” Braeburn said with a smile as he drove down the highway leading back to Canterlot. “Ah sure hope y’all come back soon t’visit again.”

Granny Smith smiled, her wrinkled lips curving upward. “It was more fun’an bobbin’ fer apples, Braeburn. Next winter, the whole Apple Family’ll visit fer Hearthswarmin’,” Applebloom heard this and nodded in response, chipping in from the back seat of Braeburn’s truck.

“That sounds like it’ll be a hoot! Ah cain’t wait t’see ya again, Cousin Braeburn!” She said, a look of pure, childish enthusiasm on her face. This caused Scootaloo and Sweetiebelle to laugh before they both put in their two cents.

“Thanks for letting us stay with you, Mr. Braeburn! It was really fun!” Sweetiebelle chimed.

“Yeah, this week was awesome!” Scootaloo echoed, her voice cracking loudly as she ended her statement.

Braeburn chuckled as he was happy to have been a good host. “Darn tootin’ it was! Everyone’s guaranteed a good time in…” He rolled the window down and hollered out the window, “AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAPPALOOSA!”

Braeburn’s trademark Appaloosa outburst drew fits of laughter from the three friends in the back seat, and Granny Smith gave a small chuckle. After another thirty or so minutes of driving, they had arrived at Sweet Apple Acres. They all got out and Big Mac and Applejack greeted their cousin happily.

“Thanks fer takin’ care of the kids an’ Granny this week, Braeburn.” Applejack said as she hugged her cousin. “we really appreciate it.”

“Eeyup.” Big Mac added before giving his cousin a hug as well.

“T’ain’t nothin’, you two. Anytime you need a sitter, jest call up yer favorite cousin!” Braeburn responded with a million dollar smile.

After Braeburn had finished his sentence, Rarity pulled up in her car with pop music blaring from the radio. She got out and walked over to the group with a smile. “Hello there, everyone! This week certainly was an adventure, wasn’t it?” She smiled and looked down at the three elementary schoolers. “I hope you three had a good time as well.”

“Yeah!” They all said in unison, causing everyone to chuckle.

“Hm, yes, it looks like it. Anyhow, Come along, Sweetiebelle! You too, Scootaloo, I’m taking you back to your house.”

The two girls hugged Applebloom goodbye and quickly said farewell to the others before hopping in Rarity’s car. Braeburn got in his car and left as well, waving to them as he pulled out onto the road The Apple Family waved him off, save for Granny, who had a curious look on her face.

“What in tarnation is he doin’ drivin’ away?” Granny Smith asked Applejack in genuine confusion. “Ah thought he was stayin’ a few days with us.” Applejack looked perplexed at Granny’s question.

“No, Granny… He was just droppin’ you, Bloom, and the other two kids off. Why did y’think he was stayin’ with us? ”

“Oh, I don’t know, just got a little mixed up, Ah reckon.” Granny said with a small laugh before making her way inside the house, leaning on her walker. Though Applejack didn’t rightly know why Granny thought Braeburn was staying overnight, she just marked it up to her old age. She walked over to Applebloom and hoisted her little sister up to a sitting position her shoulders.

“How was it stayin’ with Cousin Braeburn?” She asked her little sister with a smile as Big Mac walked alongside Granny Smith back to the farmhouse.

“Aw, sis, it was the best! Ah had so much fun with Scootaloo and Sweetiebelle and Cousin Braeburn! We played hide and seek in a hay maze and we even went on a tour of Appaloosa!” Applebloom responded as she giddily bounced up and down on her big sister’s shoulders. The eldest Apple daughter laughed at this before responding.

“See, what’d Ah tell ya? Ah knew you an’ yer friends would have a barrel of fun with Braeburn. What about Granny? Was she alright?”

Applebloom nodded her head enthusiastically. “Yup! She had a hoot seein’ all our relatives again!” Applebloom said before she cocked her head to the side, a curious look crossing her face. “It was weird, though… she kept repeatin’ herself a whole lot. Me an’ th’girls tried to make a game out of countin’ how many times she said, ‘Thank you, Ah’preciate that.’ when someone did somethin’ nice for her… But we lost count around forty.”

“Oh, wow…” Applejack furrowed her brow in slight worry at the mention of Granny repeating her words. “She usually don’t repeat herself a whole lot.” Then she shrugged, “Maybe it was just a little overwhelmin’ t’see everyone again.”

“Yeah, maybe.” Applebloom said before the joy and wonder of her memories with her cousin returned. “Oh, I cain’t wait to tell Big Mac about the fun stuff we did with cousin Braeburn! Let’s go inside so I can tell him, AJ!” Applebloom said before grabbing her sister’s pigtails and playfully tugging on them like reigns. “To the house! Hi ho silver!” Applejack gave a chuckle before running into the house with Applebloom on her back. They got into the kitchen and could see that Big Mac was already starting on dinner. Applejack put Applebloom down and walked up to her brother.

“Smells great, Mac! What are we havin’ tonight?”

“Country-fried steak an’ mashed taters.” Mac said simply.

“Oh, mah favorite!” Applebloom said before bounding over to her brother and adding a request. “Can ya make some gravy, too? It’ll go really good with the p’taters.” Mac chuckled and gave a nod before gently tousling his little sister’s hair.

“Eeyup.”

As Twilight and Spike finally finished putting all of their clothes in the wash, the bookworm turned to her boyfriend to kiss his cheek with a smile. “Thanks for helping with the laundry, Spike. I’m gonna go up to the study to read for a bit, okay?”

Spike smiled back and nodded. “No problem. I’ll keep the volume of my music player down, then. I feel like listening to something mellow, anyway. I’m thinking takeout for dinner tonight, is that okay?”

“Sure thing, as long as you get the veggie rolls this time.” Spike chuckled at this and gave Twilight a quick kiss on the lips.

“Veggie rolls, got it.”

Twilight giggled and spoke as she walked up the steps to the study. “You’re the best, babe.”

“I know.” Spike answered with a laugh before he plopped down on the couch and played some mellow, feel-good reggae music. He bobbed his head to the slow beat for a few minutes, only stopping when he felt his phone vibrate in his pocket. he pulled it out to find an incoming call from an unfamiliar number. Not wanting to be too loud and risk interrupting Twilight’s reading, he stepped outside before answering the call. “Hello?”

He immediately recognized the gravelly voice. “Hey, buddy,” It said sarcastically. “Been a while. How ya been?”

Spike’s eyes turned to slits and he spoke through gritted teeth. “Garble.”

Garble chuckled before responding in a menacing tone. “That’s right, ya little fucker. It’s me. The guy who got thrown in juvie because of your snitch ass.”

“You know that what you made me do was wrong.” Spike responded nobly. Garble chuckled at this again, though this time the string of gruff laughs was interrupted by smoker’s coughs. After Garble’s hacks subsided he roughly cleared his throat before continuing.

“Well, duh! You think I was dumb enough to rob a store myself when I had a stupid, snot-nosed brat like you who’d do it and take the fall in my place? But it seems you even fucked that up for me, didn’t you?” The teen responded in a guttural, extremely aggressive voice. His expression and tone softened slightly, turning from a tone of detestation to one of sarcasm and mockery. “Anyways, just letting you know that me and my boys will be visiting your school soon. I heard you’re on Canterlot’s varsity team starting next season. Good luck against my school’s team, you’re gonna need it. And hey, worst comes to worst, your sister will be watching you get wheeled back to the locker room on a stretcher. Hope you’ve got good medical insurance.” Garble concluded with a devious snicker.

Before Spike could reply, a dial tone sounded off, indicating that his antagonist had already hung up. Spike’s arm dropped to his side in shock. Wordlessly, he headed back inside, unceremoniously flopping down on the couch, staring off into space as his mind reeled. He knew Garble could hold a grudge but this was ridiculous. And he even threatened that he would ‘visit’ CHS soon. That scared Spike. A lot. Who knew what Garble was capable of now that he was older? He was probably exponentially stronger and more bestial.

After what felt like an eternity of contemplating scenarios repeatedly in his head, Spike heard a familiar voice call to him from the study.

“Spike, I’m done reading! It’s getting late, let’s order that takeout before we get too tired, okay?”

“Yeah… Be up in a minute.” Spike replied. he slowly walked upstairs to the bedroom that he and Twilight now shared. As he slowly drew closer, his expression began to harden, transforming from a look of fear to one of determination. His final thought on the subject of Garble was formed when he opened the door to see Twilight smiling lovingly at him. ‘It doesn’t matter what Garble does to me.’ Spike thought to himself. ‘He can punch me, kick me, beat me to a bloody mess...’ He smiled at Twilight, who was on her phone, getting ready to order dinner for them. Spike’s mind was still focused on the same train of thought as he sat down next to Twilight and held her in his arms protectively. ‘But no matter what happens…’

‘I won’t let anything happen to her.’

Author's Note

OH MY BUCKING GODS, FINALLY! It's been forever since the last chapter came out... it's good to be back! I'm really sorry for the massive delay (college is eating ALL of my time! And don't even get me started on work... eugh.). Anyhow, lets hope such a huge holdup doesn't happen again. For now, I'm just glad I can finally be back to the ol' grind again! I'm working on a few extra projects at the moment right now as well, so that's a thing. Unfortunately, that's all I'll tell you guys for now. I'm so mean.

As always, I hope you enjoyed! If you haven't already, check out my co-writer's page, he's AWESOME!

I'm uploading the next chapter as soon as this one goes up.

Deuces, guys!

Cold Sparks, Hot Metal

“Oh, Angel it was amazing!” Fluttershy gushed as she hugged her pet bunny, repeating her tale of spring break in L.P. to him for the umpteenth time, an enthusiastic smile on her face as she spoke rather loudly despite her naturally timid nature. “I just wish it had never ended!” Fluttershy iterated as she laid down on her mattress with Angel in her arms.

The ill-tempered bunny threw a fit after hearing this, thumping his feet lightly on her chest before his eyes seemed to slant in an almost jealous posture, causing his owner to seclude her excitement and revert back to her shy disposition.

“Oh... I mean, not without you, of course!” she said before flashing him an apologetic smile. Angel responded with a final thump before leaping off of her abdomen spryly and landing semi-gracefully on the floor before heading over to his food bowl and munching on a carrot hungrily. Fluttershy sighed happily and laid back on her bed as she ran through the trip in her head again for what was probably the twentieth time that day.

“You crazy bitch! No way! I’m just here for my suit!” A slightly disheveled man screamed at Rarity, shrugging on his suit jacket as he hurried through her bedroom door, eager to get away from the horny fashionista.

“But darling, I promise you’ll love it! I even have collars if you’re into pet play~”

“Hell no! I’m out of here!” The panicked man threw over his shoulder as he barreled down the stairs as Rarity followed behind. He quickly busted through the boutique’s door to the safe haven that was outside. Rarity sighed defeatedly as the door shut loudly.

CLOP START

“Oh, bother… What’s a lady in need to do under circumstances like these? I even made sure to get Sweetiebelle and her friends out of the house like I promised Applejack I would do… Oh, it’s not fair, it’s simply not fair!” She pouted as she stomped her foot and huffed, crossing her arms under her breasts. “Well, I guess I have to go ‘solo’ today.” She decided out loud, now making her way back upstairs to her bedroom. She stripped off her top and skirt, leaving her in a lacy set of black lingerie. She laid down on her bed with a naughty smirk. “Perhaps I’ll think about that Blueblood fellow. Mmm, what a hunk he was.” Rarity giggled at the thought and slid a hand into her panties and moaned as her middle finger glided across her already dampening sex. Her other hand reached up to take off her bra and throw it aside as she quickly went to work, sliding her finger into her prim and proper pussy. She could see the apple of her eye in her mind now; Those freckles, that ponytail…

Wait a minute, that wasn’t Blueblood. Rarity stopped her ministrations and huffed. “What was that? Hmm… okay, focus more, Rarity.” She told herself and closed her eyes. That was better. NOW she could see him; Muscled torso, fair skin… Yes, and then he spoke, and his voice echoed in her mind…

“Let’s see what you can do, sugarcube.”

“Oh!” Rarity sat up in her bed with flushed cheeks. What had gotten into her? Why was she thinking about Applejack while masturbating? She sighed in irritation. “Well… Even if it is… Strange, to think about her while doing this… Just once won’t hurt anyone, right? And what she doesn’t know can’t hurt her…” She nodded and laid back again, and let her mind go where it wanted to. Her finger slowly but surely picked up speed as she imagined how Applejack’s bare breasts would look; perky, tanned, covered in freckles. “Mmm, yes~” Rarity moaned out and arched her back. Within another minute she panted heavily as she imagined Applejack licking her sopping pussy with that surely talented southern tongue. And as her eyes squeezed shut, Rarity orgasmed violently with a lusty moan, her hips shaking as she rode out the euphoric wave of pleasure that her climax brought.

CLOP END

After the fashionista came down from her orgasmic high, she quickly became very red in the face as she realized just how intense her climax was while thinking of her farmhand friend. She shook her head and pushed it to the back of her mind, and began to dress herself, quickly smoothing out her outfit with her hands and reaching over on her nightstand for a brush to restyle her disheveled hair. As she was doing this, she heard Sweetiebelle walk in the front door of the boutique.

“Rarity, I’m home!” Rarity smiled, now in a much better mood due to her ‘relief’, and walked downstairs to greet her sister.

“Welcome home, Sweetiebelle. How was your play-date with Scootaloo and Applebloom?”

That following monday, all students of CHS tiredly walked out of their classrooms as the final bell of the day rang out. Spike was chatting with Mac and Pip as they walked out. “Man, coming back from break I realize that school still sucks.” He said jokingly with a chuckle. Pip nodded in agreement.

“Yeah, but we gotta keep our grades up or else varsity won’t take us next year.”

Big Mac responded to Pip’s statement with a quiet, low chuckle. “Y’all only need to stay over a 2.0 GPA to be on the team, no need to worry, ‘less yer jest plain stupid, which Ah know you two ain’t.”

Spike saw the opportunity and took it. “Speak for yourself, Mac. Have you seen Pip try to do his math homework?” He then mimicked his interpretation of his friend, scratching his head with a dumb look on his face. He then proceeded to completely butcher a Trottingham accent. “Oi, how deh fock do I do ‘is?”

Pip chuckled and lightly shoved his friend. “Ah, go suck a stiffy, ya prick.” The trio had a laugh and Spike started to turn away to start his trek home.

“Alright guys, I’m gonna take the long way home, walk off some soreness. See ya later.” He waved farewell to his friends and popped in his earbuds as he walked around the back of the school to follow the long trail that led to his neighborhood. Due to his sense of sound being limited from the music that was playing from his earbuds, he did not hear the group of large boys sneaking up behind him as he turned left after walking out the back doors of the school’s main building, which was now empty.

It wasn’t until he felt a meaty fist club the back of his head that he was aware of his attackers. He cried out in pain at the hit and fell to the ground, at which point Garble and his posse began delivering kicks to Spike’s body.

Garble called the rest of the gang off from their relentless assault. “Stand back, fuckers!” The leader called out before he turned back to Spike. “See that, prick?! You think you’re so fucking high and mighty, don’t you? Well how easy was it for me to take you down, huh? HUH?!” He growled as he delivered kicks to the heap on the ground that was Spike, emphasizing parts of his statement with said kicks. Spike groaned out in pain, unable to move. Garble punctuated his onslaught of kicks with a heel to the back of Spike’s head and hacked up a large lougie on Spike’s face.

Garble’s henchmen snickered at this, while he crouched down and glared menacingly at the boy curled up in pain at his feet. His voice was low and guttural, full of hate, as he spoke. “If you somehow beat my team next year, runt…” He grabbed a fistful of Spike’s hair and yanked his head up to look him in the eyes, and used his other hand to flick out the knife on his switchblade, and held it dangerously close to his victim’s face. “Me and my boys will find you after the fact… And we will end your pathetic life.” He chuckled and shoved Spike’s face back into the dirt before getting up and walking away. Before he left completely, he looked back and pointed out one last thing with a cocky smirk. “And by the way, we’ll know if you blab to someone. Oh, but you won’t make that mistake again, will you, snitch?” With that, Garble and his gang of goons walked away, snickering at Spike’s now difficult position.

Several minutes passed before Spike moved. After a few pained coughs, Spike slowly got up, holding his ribs with one arm, and as he felt around his bruised abdomen, he winced as he could tell one of his ribs was fractured. He slowly began to walk home, his injuries making it take longer than it normally would. He did his best to make himself seem fine as he walked into the living room of his and Twilight’s apartment, forcing a smile as he walked to his girlfriend and kissed her cheek before going up to the bathroom. He grabbed a large bandage roll out of the medicine cabinet and wrapped it around his ribs, wincing in pain as he did so. He looked at himself in the mirror as he finished and growled.

“After all this time, he can still beat me up… That needs to change.” He grabbed his straight razor, and his expression slowly changed from a look of desperation and weakness to one of blind confidence. “Time for a new Spike.”

Fifteen minutes later, and all that was left of Spike’s hair was a thick strip in the middle of his head. He ran some toxic-green hair glue through it to spike it up into a mohawk. Without any hesitation, his next movement took him out the bathroom and into his bedroom. He grabbed his wallet and told Twilight he was going out; she nodded and gave a half attentive “Mkay, love you.” not looking up from her book, and therefore failing to notice that Spike was already out the door and headed to Hawkeye’s tattoo and piercing parlor.

Gilda leaned on the counter of her uncle’s ink shop, bored as she could be.

“Ugh, there haven't been any customers today. This sucks!” She thought out loud. As if on cue, Spike walked in through the front door of the shop. Gilda watched him walk in and a smirk worked its way onto her face. “Hey, I remember you from L.P. You were knocking around those bible-toting douche-canoes, right?”

Spike chuckled at this before responding, “Yeah, and if i remember correctly, you jumped in, too. Name’s Spike.” He said before fist-bumping the tattoo apprentice.

“Nice upgrade on the ‘do, by the way.” She said, gesturing to his mohawk. “Anyway, whatcha looking for today?”

Spike pulled out all the money that was in his wallet; $350, and said, “Some piercings and tats.”

Gilda sorted the money into the register as she replied, “Alright, sit down in the chair and give me the specifics of what you want.”

Spike walked out of the parlor two hours later, sporting some spiked stud earrings on the upper cartilage of his left ear, a black lip ring, and a small silver cross stud on his lobe. He had also gotten two new tattoos, one a small black skull behind his right ear, the other a red and black star on the back of his left hand.

As he walked home, Spiked smirked to himself for the second time that day with unabashed confidence and thought to himself, “This is just the beginning, Garble. Next time we see each other, you’ll be the one who’s afraid.”

Author's Note

In hindsight, I probably should've just put this and the last chapter together into one. Oh well.

As always, I hope you enjoyed! If you haven't already, check out Ringmaster's page.

Ringmaster and I are working on the next chapter as I'm loading this one up, so stay tuned!

Deuces, guys!

Complicated

“Spike, what IS all of this?!” Twilight asked in both confusion and anger as she gestured to Spike’s new piercings and ink. She had seen him when he came back home that evening, and was not exactly thrilled about his updated appearance. “I know I said that I liked your first new tattoo, but that doesn’t mean you can just go out and get a ton of them without my permission. And piercings, really? You look like a science project! And your hair was so nice, why did you cut it? A green mohawk, Spike? What’s the meaning of all this?!”

Spike seemed to not only have changed his appearance, but his attitude as well. He wasn’t taking kindly to his sister badgering him about how he looked. “Your permission? You’re not mom or dad, Twilight, you can’t tell me how I can or can’t look! Besides, this new look’ll grow on you, promise.”

“That’s not the point! Even if I do end up liking it, you didn’t even tell me you were going to do it! I know I’m not your parent, but I’m your older sister, and you still have to do what I ask of you, and I DEFINITELY didn’t ask you to go out and dress yourself up like a thug!”

Spike’s nostrils flared. He understood Twilight didn’t know the danger she was in with Garble, and that he was doing this in an attempt to protect her, but he felt she should’ve been more understanding about this whole transformation. “A thug? I’m not a thug, I’m a fucking teenager, just like you. And yeah, we’re a little different, but what’s the big deal with that? Is there something wrong with being different?”

“Well, no, but…” She scoffed before continuing, “You can’t just do things like this without taking it up with me first!” She sighed and looked at Spike. “You may be more mature than most boys your age, but until you’re a legal adult, I don’t think you should make decisions like this on your own.”

Spike was so frustrated he could scream; and scream he did. “WELL SORRY THAT I DON’T HAVE PARENTS TO TELL ME WHAT’S RIGHT AND WRONG! SORRY THAT I WAS TOO MUCH OF A WIMP TO SAVE THEM!” He was panting in anger now, his face red from his screaming, tears threatening to spill down his cheeks.

“Spike, that’s not what I’m talking about. You need to calm down and stop being a brat.” Twilight said with a stern frown. “I know it’s been a lot harder without mom and dad, but blaming yourself for things that are irrelevant to the conversation isn’t going to-”

“Irrelevant? Oh, so mom and dad are irrelevant now?!” Spike yelled out, interrupting his sister’s scolding.

“That’s not-”

“What, do they not matter because you know you’d be smarter than them anyways? Just because you think you know everything you’re better than them?!”

“Spike, I’m not saying that. You need to-”

“I know what I need to do, miss know-it-all!” Spike said, stomping angrily upstairs, quickly packing his duffel bag with clothes and toiletries, continuing his rant as he grabbed his school backpack and carrying it downstairs along with his duffel, one bag slung over each shoulder. “Since you’re so fucking capable of everything on your own, I’ll just be out of your hair for a while! You don’t need mom and dad, so surely you don’t need me!”

“Spi-” Before Twilight could finish saying his name, he roared in anger and threw his fist at the drywall, creating a small crater as his hand smashed through it. Twilight flinched at this, and Spike stormed out of the house, slamming the door with such strength that the hinges rattled. Twilight sat on the couch and buried her face in her hands as she began to cry.

“I go’it!” Pip called to his older sister from his room, quickly springing up out of bed as he heard the doorbell ring, his eyes widening slightly as he opened the door to find a pierced and tatted up Spike. “Woah, mate, wha’s with the new ink and iron?”

“I need to stay here for a few days, man. I’m sorry to drop by unannounced, but… Y’know, stuff’s going on.” Spike said cryptically as he walked inside, passing by his friend, tossing his bags on the couch and plopping down next to them.

Pip, of course, welcomed his friend with open arms. He smiled brightly and bumped fists with him. “Ripper! I thought I’d have to spend the next month with just my tarty sister while me parents are on a business trip in Mexicolt.”

“I’m going back to university in two days, you knob!” His sister called from upstairs, and Pip shot back another insult, smirking.

“Thank fuck! Pack your bags, ya fuckin’ minge!” He snickered and turned on his Playstallion 4, handing Spike the player 2 controller. “Whatcha wanna play? I got Foalout 4 yesterday.”

“Isn’t that a one-player game?”

“Aw, shit, yeah…” He shrugged and tossed Spike the player 1 controller as he got up and went to the kitchen. “Knock ya’self out. Want some grub?”

“Oh, girls, I don’t know what to do! Is he gonna come back? Should I call him or text him or something? What if he breaks up with me and never comes back at all?!” Twilight weeped into Applejack’s chest as the rest of the girls tried to comfort her as well.

Applejack stroked her crying friend’s back comfortingly as she spoke. “Relax, Sugarcube. Ah don’t think he’ll go that far. He’s prob’ly jus’ dealin’ with some puberty stuff right now. Ah’m sure he’ll come back’n apologize soon.”

“Oh, yes.” Fluttershy stated in her soft, angelic voice, sitting at Twilight’s other side, gently patting her shoulder. “I’m sure that he’s just confused with, um… guy things right now, and he’ll probably see that he acted on impulse soon and come back home.” She looked over at Pinkie and Rainbow, prompting them to add in a few words of encouragement.

“U-uh, yeah!” Rainbow said awkwardly, “I mean, like, dudes are weird, ‘n stuff… It’s not your fault.”

Pinkie offered some encouragement in her usual chipper manner. “Don’t worry, Twilight, Spike’s not a mean guy. He’ll definitely come back soon.”

“Yes, Spikey-Wikey’s a sweetheart, darling, we all know that! He’s just a little, erm… troubled at the moment.” Rarity added after everyone else had given their encouragement.

At this point Twilight had composed herself enough to look out at her friends. “Th-Thanks, girls.” She said, her eye makeup running down her cheeks from her steady flow of tears. Upon seeing this, Rarity quickly kneeled in front of Twilight and cleaned off her ruined cosmetics, giving an almost motherly smile as she did so. Twilight sniffled before giving a thankful smile before her expression fell once again, now a look of pleading desperation. “Um… I-I know it’s a school night, girls.. but… would any of you mind spending the night here…?”

Her five friends eagerly accepted the invite to stay and comfort her, Pinkie being especially overjoyed to be having a sleepover at Twilight’s apartment. “I brought snacks and sweets! who wants gummy bears?~”

Rainbow smiled at this and kissed Pinkie lovingly before turning to her booksmart friend. “We’d love to stay the night, Twilight. But I hope you won’t mind me and Pinkie showering together, It’s kinda routine for us. Heh.”

Though it seemed Twilight was currently too distraught to process what Rainbow had said, Applejack definitely didn’t let the question evade her, and was more than slightly upset at her prismatic-haired friend for it.

“Rainbow, are y’all really thinkin’bout that kinda thang right now? One’a yer best friends is upsetter’n all heck right now, and all you worry about is whether’not y’can get hot with yer hunnie in Twilight’s bathroom?!”

Rainbow was quick to firmly, but cautiously, defend herself. “No, Applejack, it’s not like that. It’s just that it’s what I’ve become used to. It’s kinda like how you say you feel weird when you forget your hat at home, y’know?”

Applejack soon realized she’d jumped to a rather unreasonable conclusion, but was still slightly heated, and waved a hand dismissively as she headed to the kitchen. “Yeah, well… whatever. Any of y’all want somethin’ t’drink?”

Twilight smiled softly and spoke up. “A can of Colt-a-Cola, please?”

“Sure thang, sugarcube. Anyone else want somethin’?”

“Ooh, we should order pizza! That’d be SO cool!” Rainbow said, with an almost ADHD-like topic jump. This caused everyone to laugh for a bit, which drew a look of confusion from their sporty friend. “What? I’m serious; I’ll buy!”

Spike sighed as he held a soda can in his hands, sitting on the couch with Pip. Spike had just explained everything that had transpired earlier that day to his friend, and was starting to scold himself out loud for going off on his sister. “Man, I guess I over-reacted a little… Or a lot… I’m a dick.”

As any best friend would do, Pip laid a comforting hand on Spike’s shoulder and looked at him with sympathetic eyes, giving half of a smile before replying. “Yeah, you really are.”

Spike sighed and looked at his phone: no new messages. “Shit,” He sighed again. “I really fucked this up. I shouldn’t have flipped out on her. Maybe i should text her..? Agh, this sucks!”

Pip then actually made an attempt to comfort his crestfallen friend. “Aw, c’mon, just do what you usually do when Twilight gets pissed atcha.”

“And that would be…?” Spike asked with a raised eyebrow. Pip snorted in laughter, barely managing to stifle several more laughs before responding.

“Just pork’er until she can’t stand up, y’bastard!” He said before falling to the floor in laughter and rolling in an exaggerated fit of hysterics. Spike rolled his eyes and playfully hooked Pip in the arm.

“Dude, I’m serious! How am I gonna fix this?”

Pip shrugged and patted Spike on the shoulder. “Awright, all kidding aside, I wouldn’t beatcha self up over it. I’m sure you’ll think o’ some way to fix this, Spike.”

The mohawked boy sighed in exasperation and laid back on the couch. “Maybe I’ll go back over there tomorrow, talk it out.” Hearing this, Pip smiled reassuringly.

“There ya go, sounds like a plan. Anyway, want some grub? Got tacos in the kitchen.”

“Sure, thanks.” Perking up a bit as he finalized his plan in his head to go home tomorrow morning, Spike made his way to the kitchen for some dinner.

It was early in the morning when Pinkie woke up, lying next to Rainbow on the ground near Twilight’s bed, and she smiled as she gently and quietly woke her girlfriend from her slumber. “Dashie, wake up~” She giggled quietly as Rainbow was silently roused from her sleep, her prismatic hair a tousled mess. She groaned and hugged herself to Pinkie’s form, receiving a kiss on her forehead. “C’mon, let’s shower. I talked to Twilight before we all went to sleep, she was totally ok with it.”

WARNING: CLOP AHEAD

With this, Rainbow nodded and they made their way into Twilight’s bathroom. After stripping down and getting in, They both sighed in relaxation as the hot water cascaded down their bodies. Pinkie then held Rainbow by her hips and began to kiss her with passion. Rainbow moaned quietly into her lover’s mouth and kissed back, her arms draped loosely atop Pinkie’s shoulders and around the back of her neck. After a few minutes of heated lip-locking, Pinkie broke away with a mischievous smirk and got down on her knees in front of Rainbow, and began to lick her winking sex.

Not wanting to make noise and risk waking the girls up, Rainbow was able to keep her sounds of pleasure at quiet gasps and groans. Within minutes, her hips were bucking against her lover’s tongue spastically as she reached her peak, juices splashing into the pink-haired pansexual’s mouth. Rainbow’s whole body twitched and shook from the force of her orgasm, and as the afterglow came, she laid back against the shower wall for support. Pinkie licked her lips, swallowing the sweet love nectar as she stood up and tenderly kissed Rainbow’s lips, letting her taste herself.

CLOP END

After they finished washing and got dressed, they came out of the bathroom in towels, Pinkie having her hair wrapped in a towel as well. The rest of the girls were now awake, and flashed smiles and greeted the two as they entered Twilight’s bedroom.

“Thank you girls for staying the night here, it means a lot to me.” Twilight beamed, still in her pajamas.

“Well what are friends for, darling? We were happy to help you in your time of need.”Rarity replied with a caring smile, the four others nodding in agreement. They exchanged goodbyes soon after, and it was once again just Twilight in the house.

A few minutes passed before she walked downstairs whilst looking at her phone to check if she had received any messages from Spike overnight. She frowned as she saw there were no new texts from him, but as she slipped off the last stair and tripped forward, she felt a pair of strong arms catch her. Before she had time to say anything, She felt Spike’s lips on hers. She closed her eyes and kissed back, tears of joy rolling down her cheeks as she realized he was home and still loved her the same. After a minute, Spike broke the kiss and held her tight.

“I’m so sorry I left. I love you so much, and I promise, I’ll never do that again.”

Twilight kissed his cheek. “I love you too, Spike. I over-reacted a bit as well. You are mature, and if you want to put tattooes and piercings on your body and dye your hair, it’s your choice. I won’t stop you. And, if you really are happy with looking like this, then so am I.” She smiled up at him, and he smiled back.

She giggled lightly and cupped his cheek before continuing. “And to be honest… You look pretty sexy.” He smirked at this and craned his neck down to kiss her neck, eliciting a gasp from her mouth, and making her blush profusely. “S-Spike…”

CLOP AHEAD

“I want to make it up to you… Let me do this, Twi.” He said in a low voice that made her womanhood wink and moisten with desire.

“B-But Spike…” Twilight mewled weakly. “I-It’s too early in the day for that…~” She said, giving a very reluctant protest, wanting more than anything to accept the embraces that would cleanse her of her Spike withdrawals. Her body shook as if she was afraid he’d listen to her protests, and even as she denied herself of what she needed, she hugged her lover tighter. “Oh, Spike…” She moaned into his ear as his hands found themselves at her rear, groped one of her cheeks in each palm, and growled lowly into hers with desire.

Spike then proceeded to pick her up and carry her to their bedroom, where he laid her on the bed and stripped her of the clothes covering her lower body. He leaned down and began to expertly lick her pussy, earning a chorus of pleasured moans from her. Her hands reached down to grip what they could of his green mohawk and she bucked her hips up against his mouth, quickly approaching her orgasm.

“S-Spike… I’m… Ahhhh!~” She couldn’t finish her warning in time as her hips bucked spastically, her fluids squirting out of her nether lips and into Spike’s waiting mouth. He gladly accepted the sweet liquid as it filled his mouth, and he steadily gulped it down as if it was the first drink he’d gotten in days. As Twilight was panting heavily, basking in the afterglow of the orgasm she was now recovering from, he gently kissed his way back up her body.

CLOP END

He kissed Twilight firmly on the lips as he now laid next to her, smiling at her dumbly. “I love you so much, Twilight.”

“I love you too, Spike…” She replied in between pants. He chuckled at this and kissed her nose.

“How about some breakfast in bed, Twi? You must be starving.” Twilight blushed at this, being playfully reminded once again that she couldn’t cook to save her life, but nodded an affirmative response nonetheless. Spike smiled and jumped at a chance to prepare a meal for his lover. “Got it, one order of vegan sausage and eggs, coming right up!” He made his way down to the kitchen and soon came back with a plate piled high with the promised sausage and eggs, as well as toast and a tall glass of juice. He set it in her lap, as she was now sitting up in bed, and pecked her cheek,causing her face to flush once again.

“Thank you, Spike…~” She said quickly before digging into her breakfast, ravenously devouring everything on her plate in record time; she was starved since she was much too troubled at Spike’s absence yesterday to eat much of anything. She only came up for breath after her plate was clean. She covered her mouth and let out a tiny burp. “Oh… ‘scuse me…~” she giggled as Spike laughed with her, simply happy to be enjoying each other’s company again.

Author's Note

Hey, guys! Finally another chapter out, I'm so glad we finally finished it! RIngmaster and I are gonna try to get at least on more chapter out tonight, so stay tuned! As always, I hope you enjoyed this chapter, and if you haven't already, give this story a thumbs up, I'd really appreciate it! :pinkiehappy:

Also, guys.... 500 VIEWS!!! That's insane! :pinkiecrazy: You guys rock, thanks so much for the crazy support, you're awesome!!

Deuces, guys!

Country Roads and City Streets

As Big Mac chewed on the tobacco he packed inside his cheek, he was walking to his truck wearing one of his signature outfits; A red flannel with the sleeves rolled up to his elbows, tucked into his dark blue bootcut jeans with a dark brown leather belt, and his feet covered by a pair of dark brown riding boots, and topped it all off with his light beige cowboy hat. He got into the Apple family pickup and turned the key in the ignition, the engine sputtering a few times before roaring to life, black smoke coming out of the rusted exhaust. He made sure his six-string was in the passenger side of the cabin before turning on the radio and tuning it to his favorite country music station. He then pulled out his phone and sent a text to Applejack who was currently finishing up some homework inside the house, making sure to let her know where he was going to be for the next few hours so she wouldn’t worry. ‘I’m headed for a drive. Don’t wait up, I’ll probably be back late. Make sure Granny takes her pills.’

With that out of the way, a small, lazy smile found its way onto his face as he started to drive off, just as one of his favorite songs started to play on the radio. He sang along with his naturally low voice as he slowly drove along the backroads of the city. The song was one that Pa always used to sing for him and Applejack after the fieldwork for the day was done. Mac was often told by several members of his family just how much he had taken after his father. That made him very happy, as it was a form of validation that so far, he was fulfilling the wishes of his father’s last words to him.

After a few more songs had played on the old, scratchy-sounding radio- all of which he happily sang to- He arrived at his desired destination; A large green field with a handful of large oak trees. He smiled at this and stopped his truck at the side of the dirt-and-gravel road he had driven on to get here. He turned off the engine and got out, discarding his mouthful of chew in the dirt, and taking with him his six-string guitar which he wore on his back, it being held there by the beaten-up strap it was connected to. He also took his cellphone out of his pocket and turned it off, then opened the glove compartment, his right hand tossing it in before taking out instead a bottle of warm sarsaparilla. The last thing he grabbed was from the bed of the truck; a faded but sturdy wooden crate, about a 18 inches in height, three feet in width, and two feet in depth. He took his things over to a large, healthy oak in the field, about 40 feet from the road. He put the crate down under the tree, right up against the huge trunk of the tree. He then sat on the large, low crate, setting the bottle next to him, and pulled his guitar in front of him. Stroking his shaggy chin-strap beard with his left hand, he took in a deep breath of the clean, open air around him before starting to strum on the strings of his instrument with a pick he had fetched from his pocket prior to sitting down. He then began to sing soon after he began lightly plucking the strings. The only person who really knew how much he loved to sing was Applejack, as she was the only one who had ever heard him do so. But if anyone heard him now, they would likely fall in love with his voice. He hit every note perfectly without any trouble, and his fingers played the strings so naturally, one would think he had been at it for decades, when in reality he had picked up a guitar for the first time only three years ago.

He closed his eyes and let the song bring him back in time, like an old film reel was just screened for the first time in years, the memory was slightly blurry. He didn’t remember all the sights, but the voices were clear as day.

“Alright, Mac, ready?”

“Ah sure am, Dad!” A young farm boy called from atop his father’s tractor. Mac’s dad proceeded to turn the tractor on before leaving his son to it, only stopping him when he had reached the other side of the field, smiling proudly as his son's natural skill was evident, having plowed the field almost perfectly.

“Yer a natural, Mac!” He said, rustling his young boy’s hair, drawing a laugh from his youthful smile. “When y’get a lil’bit older, Ah wantcha t’teach what y’all jus’ learned to AJ, alright, son?”

Another fit of content laughter uproared from the boy as he was hoisted onto his dad’s shoulders. Slowly the laughter faded, as did the blurry spectacle.

The day in the fields turned to a night at the cemetery, Mac holding to his grandfather’s tombstone, weeping as rain poured down on him. Granny Smith let her own tears fall as she tried to comfort her grandson, whose body was being continuously wracked by violent sobs. His wet, matted hair hung over his eyes and clung to his ears. The spectacle became blurry in Big Mac’s mind as he tried to read the tombstone, the memory fading to black as Mac weeped for Papa Smith.

Several memories took their turn at the forefront of his mind, and he played the strings on his guitar all throughout, his voice seeming to emote with each individual memory as he longed for what could have been, and what could someday be. Numerous Thanksgiving and Christmas celebrations with the entire apple family, the strain of hauling carts to the market after an unusually large harvest, summer nights camping in the woods with his cousins and sisters. Visions of a possible future, holding his own children in his hand, smiling and laughing proudly. All these thoughts came and went like clockwork, in time with the taps of Mac's boot on the crate.

He ended his song and smiled to himself, chuckling softly. He reached for his sarsaparilla and twisted the top off, slipping it into his pocket before taking a sip, licking his lip free of some residue. He looked up into the quickly darkening evening sky, his deep green eyes twinkling like the stars that slowly came into view, one by one. He laid back and marveled at the beautiful countryside he'd come to love in his life. He blinked lazily once before letting out a content sigh and shutting his eyes.

“Eeyup.”

Gilda blew out a smoke crown from her mouth as she bobbed her head to the heavy metal song that played from the surround sound speakers in each corner of her room; No Remorse by Cannibull Corpse. “Fuck yeah, this shit is heavy, just the way I like it.” She smirked and blew a few smoke rings from her mouth after taking a hit from her joint. As the song ended she turned off her hi-tech stereos via remote and sighed in content, taking a few minutes to burn her joint down to a roach before tossing it in her ashtray. Feeling her high starting to get stronger, she smiled and walked lazily to her bathroom, taking off her running shorts and bra before stepping into the shower.

CLOP START

A few minutes into her shower, she recalled that she had a detachable, shower head in her bathroom. She smirked as an idea quickly formed inside her head. She spread her legs slightly as she put the shower head on its lowest setting and guided it down to her pussy. She grinned quietly as she felt the water tickle and caress her lips. “Fuck… I’ve been so caught up adjusting to living here, I haven’t been keeping up with my favorite daily ritual…” She thought for a moment before correcting her first statement, “... Okay, besides smoking weed. Heh.” She chuckled and then let out a small, gravelly moan as she turned the water to a higher pressure setting, feeling more it splash more firmly against her long-ignored sex. She pressed the head against her clit, grinding against it as her hand held it there.

“F-Fuck~” She breathed out, “Way too sensitive… definitely been too long.” She put her free hand against the shower wall and put her head down, eyes squeezed shut as she panted and grunted in pleasure. She put the shower head to its highest setting, and her lips quivered as she was pushed over the edge. “Fucking… Uhn!~” Gilda grunted loudly as she bucked her hips hard, squirting all over her improvised sex toy. After riding out her orgasm, she let go of the shower head, letting it retract back to it’s original spot on the wall.

CLOP END

Her lust sated, she sighed in content and finished up her shower before drying off and dressing in a pair of sweatpants and a black sports bra, and laying back on her bed as she grabbed her phone from her nightstand and sent a text to Dash. ‘Hey, Skittles. What’s up?’

Gilda rested her phone face up on her flat, toned stomach, only having to keep it there for a few seconds before it vibrated. Gilda smirked, entertained at being reminded that her friend has always been the fastest at everything; even something so trivial as replying to a text. She swiped her thumb across the lock screen and was greeted by a text that was about what she was expecting after poking fun at Rainbow with that nickname she never liked. ‘What’s up, bitch? <3’ She sniggered before quickly replying with yet another text that was lined with playful banter.

‘Nothin, just wondering if the walking Gay Pride flag wants to hang out. Go out and get some chow, or something XD’

‘Sure, we can go out to eat. No eating out tho, you’re not the only dyke I know anymore, lol :P’

‘Lol, fuck you Dash; you know I’m bi-sexy now. Anyways, I heard through the grapevine that you and Pinkie are an item now. It’s cool with me if she tags along. After all, I’m only a LITTLE bit of a cuntbag now XD’

‘Cool, I’ll ask her if she wants to go. Guess you’ll know when I get to wherever it is you’re thinking of eating at.’

Gilda thought for a moment before deciding she was in the mood for some eastern food. ‘How about the Chubby Panda? Sushi sounds good. Of course, I could go for another type of fishy-smelling stuff if you two are up for a three-way ;)’’

‘I would tell you to suck my ass, but knowing you, you probably would, lol. Sushi sounds fine. Meet you there in 30?’

‘Sure thing :p’

With a smile, Gilda tossed her phone on the bed as she sat up, quickly dressing in some black leather leggings and a gray tank top. After lacing up some black chucks, she grabbed her backpack and phone and sent a text to her uncle, who was currently at his tattoo parlor. ‘Hey Unc, I’m going out to dinner with some friends. I locked up the house, don’t worry. Don’t wait up either, I might be out late.’

She didn’t have to wait long for a response. Less than a minute passes before her phone vibrates. ‘No problem, kid. Have fun. Try to bring something back for me, I think the fridge is almost empty.’ Gilda made a mental note to bring some california rolls to her uncle once she finished dinner with Dash and Pinkie.

A small while later, she arrived at her destination; the Chubby Panda. By now the sun had set, and the cornucopia of neon lights that was downtown Canterlot came to life. The streets were bustling with life, the corners occupied by smokers and alleys by cats and dumpsters. Gilda slowly breathed in the scent of smog. Tobacco, and now the slight aroma of sushi. She smiled as she saw Dash and Pinkie waiting near the restaurant's front doors for her and walked up to them. “Hey, you two.”

“Hey, Gilda.” Dash smiled brightly and hugged her friend, who got an unexpected hug from Pinkie, but welcomed it just the same. “Heh, well let’s go inside. We have a lot of catching up to do.” Gilda nodded with a grin, and the trio stepped inside, ready to bond and share laughs over a delicious meal.

Author's Note

God, I love writing those country boy Big Mac scenes. I hope you guys like the little music clips I put in there occasionally. Sorry if it's not your type of music.

Anyways, as always, big shout out to my co-writer, RIngmaster1336, for all his dedicated collaboration on this story! You rock, dude!

Stay tuned for the next chapter, hopefully we can get it ready to upload soon.

Deuces, guys!

Calculators, Cunnilingus, and Court Control

“No way!” Dash said with a look of amazement and barely contained laughter, whilst Pinkie was already gigglesnorting her way into a slight fit of hysterics. “Gil, you didn’t!”

Gilda sniggered and nodded as she leaned back in her seat. “Yup, broke his nose, knocked out his teeth, and fucked up his eye. It was worth the expulsion, if you ask me.” She said as she began picking bits of raw fish out of her teeth with a toothpick. “Nobody pervs my ass and gets away scott free. And I was on the rag that day, so it was mostly bad timing on his part. Funny thing was he ended up bloodier than me, heh.”

The sip of water Pinkie had in her mouth came out at light speed once Gilda had mentioned the joke about menstruation. She instantly began giggling immaturely, her chest heaving repeatedly and making her breasts jiggle quickly, ripping Rainbow’s attention from Gilda in a fraction of a second. Rainbow’s friend saw this and chuckled. “What, are you two gonna start scissoring on the table now? I’ll record it, if you want!”

Rainbow chuckled and playfully gave Gilda the finger as she kissed Pinkie. The rest of their meal consisted of many more innuendous jokes and playful banter, and about 30 minutes later the time had come to say goodbye. Dash hugged Gilda, followed by Pinkie, who hugged them both back. “It was cool talking with you two. I guess I’ll see you at school tomorrow.” She smiled as she walked off, holding a small takeout box with some food for her uncle inside.

Spike groaned as he set his pen down, and rubbed his eyes. “Twi, you’ve been tutoring me for the past four hours! My grade in math isn’t even that low, it’s a C+!” He said with a whine; Spike hated math with a burning passion.

“Well, I’m gonna make sure it’ll be an A+ by the time we’re done here!” Twilight said with a joyous smile; she loved tutoring almost as much as she did learning. While Twilight insisted that she was doing this out of love for him, Spike stood strong on his opinion that it was merely a display of sadism.

“Twiliiiiiight…” Spike groaned again, letting his head fall forward and smack the surface of the table. “Ow, shit!”

Twilight giggled and patted the back of her lover’s head. “Maybe if you answer this problem about distance between point A and point C, you’ll have a sense of how far your head is from the table and not hit it next time.”

“Damn, sick burn.” Spike chuckled as he rubbed his forehead. “Alright, so for this problem, we use… the pie-thugging theory, right?”

Twilight chuckled and kissed his forehead. “Pythagorean theorem, baby. But it’s close enough. Do you remember the equation?” She asked as she pulled her own notebook closer to her, ready to do the problem alongside him should he need her to.

“Uh, I think…. It’s, uh… a squared plus b squared equals c squared, right?” Spike asked, slightly unsure of himself.

“That’s right, Spike, good job! Now write it out, and I want you to try to do this one without a calculator, okay?”

“Um, okay…” Spike began speaking out his equation as he wrote down the problem. “So, side a is… three inches, and side b is four inches. So that’s… nine plus sixteen… side c squared is twenty five. So… it’s five!”

Twilight hugged Spike tightly and kissed his cheek. “Spike, that’s correct! See? You can do this stuff without a calculator now, and you thought you couldn’t when we started!”

“Heh, yeah, I guess I’m not as dumb as I thought.” Spike said jokingly.

“Spike, you’re not dumb at all! You’re plenty smart, the rest of your grades are all A’s and B’s!” Twilight said proudly as she hugged her boyfriend. “And even if you didn’t have good grades, I’d still love you the same.” She accentuated her statement with another kiss on his cheek.

Spike smirked before quickly turning his head and catching his girlfriend’s lips on his; Twilight jumped at the initial surprise, but quickly closed her eyes and melted against her brother’s muscled form. “Mmm…~” Spike held Twilight by the hips as he continued to kiss her, their lip locking becoming more and more passionate each second. A moment later their lips parted, and Twilight was blushing and panting heavily. “S-Spike…” He smirked and quickly cleared the table, laying Twilight on it.

CLOP START

“How about we take a… Study break?~” He chuckled and ducked his head under Twilight’s long skirt. Twilight whimpered as she felt Spike slide her panties off. She bit her lip to supress a moan as he gently nibbled on her clit, and within seconds her pussy was dripping wet.

“O-Oh my gosh, Spike… ohh!~” She arched her back and squeezed Spike’s head between her thighs, making it so he couldn’t stop eating her out even if he wanted to. His tongue was soon pistoning in and out of her tight, wet cavern, each time hitting her g-spot perfectly. “S-Spike, I-I’m…. Oh, f-fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck, FUCKFUCKFUCK…. AHHHHH!!!” She bucked her hips wildly as she was pushed over the edge and wailed and moaned in euphoric pleasure as she rode the waves of her intense orgasm. Her thighs squeezed him tighter, and she pulled up her skirt to grip roughly on his mohawk as she humped his face, covering his chin with her juices that seemed to flow almost endlessly from her pussy. After just over a full minute of this, she laid back on the table, panting heavily and looking up at Spike with a dark blush as he stood up . He smirked and pulled out his rock hard member, and guided his hips forward, moments away from fucking her sweet, tight love tunnel and-

CLOP END

*DING DONG!*

“Oi, Spike!”

‘...Are you fucking kidding me?’ Spike thought to himself. He waited several seconds, deciding that maybe if he stayed quiet, the elusive Pip would get distracted by something shiny in the distance and leave him to fuck his girlfriend in peace.

Still unaware of the fact that Spike’s best friend was at the door, Twilight, still lost in bliss, rolled her body impatiently under her lover, whining desperately and mumbling a quiet plea. “Spiiiiike… I can’t wait anymore… put it in me~”

Torn between fucking his sister’s pussy and answering the door, Spike took several long seconds to weigh his options. He looked to the door, then to Twilight’s face, then to the door again, then to Twilight’s nethers…

*wink*

Spike’s breath hitched in his throat. Pip hadn’t said anything more. Maybe he if he was quiet for just a bit longer, he could-

*DING DONG!*

“Oi, Spike, I know your fuckin’ in there!”

“UGGGGHHHH…” Spike groaned defeatedly, dragging his hand down his face before tucking his excitement back into his pants and zipping up before kissing Twilight chastely. “Sorry babe, gotta go see what Pip wants.” Twilight whined and rolled her hips again, but nodded before quickly dressing herself.

*DINGDONGDINGDONGDINGDONG!

“HOLD THE FUCK ON! Jesus fucking Christ…” Spike opened the door and glared at his friend. “What. The fuck. Do you want?”

Pip blinked absently a few times before slowly speaking. “Hey, mate… I, uh, was gonna ask ya if you wanted to… go down to… the courts… and, uh, play some ball…? ...You alrigh’ mate?” He took several pauses as his friend stared daggers at him.

“Yeah.. I’m fine… gimme a sec..” Spike managed without strangling his cockblock of a friend before shutting the door more forcefully than he had to before walking back to Twilight, gently running his hand along her cheek.

“Hey, babe… I haven’t worked out in a while… I want to fuck you as much as you want me to, but I need to get out and do something active before I get sore and locked up… I’m sorry, but I can’t really turn Pip down, I’ve been dying for a good workout.”

Twilight began to whine in an admittedly cute, but bratty manner. B-But… I want you~ Don’t you want me too, Spikey-Wikey?~”

Spike sighed defeatedly and gently kissed a line down the side of her neck, making her shudder and flex her hips weakly. “More than anything, Twi… but I’ll be back in a few hours and I’ll do whatever you want, okay?~”

“Hmph…” Twilight huffed and crossed her arms. “Fine…”

Spike chuckled and gave his lover one last kiss before grabbing his workout bag, already filled with a change of clothes, sports drinks, and deodorant, already dressed in workout clothes: baggy sweatpants and a t-shirt. He swung the door open with a much happier disposition than the last time he looked his friend in the eyes. “Lemme put my shoes on, bro, and then we’ll head out.” Spike then promptly laced up the shoes next to Pip on the porch and gave his bud a fist bump before they both turned and headed down the street towards the community basketball courts.

“And-one, ya scrubs!” Pip said as he recovered from being bumped during his long range shot. The members of the other team grumbled in displeasure. The two other members of Pip’s team, Mac and Spike, chuckled at Pip’s rambunctious behavior. Pip had called Mac as him and Spike were walking to the courts, and having just gotten home from his day out in the quiet fields near Sweet Apple Acres, the country boy happily accepted. The two teams lined up on the paint as Pip prepared for his free throw, dribbling the ball a few times before swishing the shot easily. “That’s four to zero, boys! Thanks for the great start!” Pip teased their opponents as the three friends transitioned to defense. Spike set a screen as the ball handler got to their side of the court. With no other option, he jumped and took the shot, the ball bouncing around the rim a few times before falling in. The squad patted their teammate on the back as they ran down the court, ready to defend their net.

Spike passed the ball to Mac around half court, and the large but agile bearded teen sped down the court, much to the ballers’ surprise. The largest of the three planted his feet, ready to take the charge and get possession of the ball via foul, but just before impact, Mac euro-stepped the boy and gracefully led the ball up to the rim, rolling it off of his fingers and into the hoop. “Eeyup.” He smiled as he heard the net swish, landing simultaneously.

The few players sitting out for this game covered their mouths and celebrated the move. One large, dark individual stood up on a bench and called out, “Country boy’s got game, y’all! Damn, that was nasty; eyyo Mondo, he dun’ swooped on you, bruh!” Mac’s two friends chuckled at the commotion, and continued to work together to dominate the game. About fifteen minutes later the game to 30 ended, with Pip, Spike and Mac nearly shutting out their opponents, allowing only six points to score.

As the trio was resting, towelling the sweat off and sipping some water, a large black SUV rolled up, blasting hard, deep-bass rap music. The driver’s door swung open, and out stepped a large dark-skinned male, with his posse following from the passenger and back doors. The driver walked up, holding his shorts up with one hand as he did so. He spoke with a deep voice, and sounded very displeased.

“Mang, deez whiteboys finna tryna take over MY court, The KING’S court? Fuck outta here. Let’s school deez fools, bruh.” The three ballers then walked onto the court, the self proclaimed king of the court snatched the ball from Mac’s hands. “Aight, fools, let’s play for the crown, den. Game to 15, three pointers are worth two, close range is worth one. Dig?” He finished his statement with an emphasized shove of the ball back into Mac’s large, calloused hands. He silently looked up at the ‘king’, and nodded.

“Eeyup.”

The entire audience in the bleachers stood up and cheered, a few of them warning Mac, Pip and Spike that they were “finna get schooled.” whilst a few were trying to warn King that the “whiteboys” had some serious skill.

Mac started off with a quick pass to Pip, who sped down the court and swished a long range shot. One of King’s players shoved him after the ball left his hands. The Trottingham teen grunted in shock as he hit the pavement, and the large player took the ball down the court and dunked it powerfully, hanging on the rim for a while before landing and chuckling dumbly. Spike promptly got in the player’s face, standing on his toes just to be at shoulder-level with the tall induvidual. “What the hell man?! That’s a foul!”

The large player Spike was calling out scoffed, “Ain’t no rules on the King’s court when he’s playin’ bruh. Whatchyo whiney lil’ ass gon’ do about it?”

Spike smirked and pushed off from his chest, grabbing the ball. “Wait and see, punk.” He grunted before helping his friend up. “You okay, Pip? Can you still play?”

Pip nodded and brushed himself off. “Yeah, ‘m fine. Now let’s teach these dongers a lesson.” He smirked and took the ball, dribbling down the court and spinning around both of king’s teammates, but just before he was about to do a lay-up, King came out of seemingly nowhere and trucked the significantly smaller boy, sending him flying back a couple of feet before once again landing on the pavement. Pip grinned, but quickly sprung back up and pointing towards the hoop, where Mac was hanging from the rim by one arm, his forearm stuffed in the basket, the crowd cheering loudly at the dunk the country baller had just performed.

“Oh my God, bruh!”

“Daaayyyuuuuum, boyy!”

“Dis dude just went HAM on you, King!”

“Ohhohoho, SHIT!”

“LESSS’ GO!!!”

“Bruh, farmer boy’s flexin’ on y’all!”

“Sign dat dude to a team, YESTERDAY, boy!”

King, however, was not as amused by this display, and chucked the ball into Mac’s gut. He grinned, shrugging off the throw like nothing, and dropped down from the rim. King simply glared daggers at him before grabbing the ball from the ground and passing from out of bound to his teammate, putting the ball back into play. King’s squad headed down the court, but their three opponents knew better. They each defended the man closest to their size, keeping them from scoring the fast break point. King spun out from Mac’s reach and was promptly given the ball, which he soon tucked under his leg as he spun in a quick mid-air 360 before slamming the ball into the basket, rattling the backboard. The audience once again erupted, this time praising King’s moves.

“OOOOOOOH, fuckin’ nasty!”

“Yeah, King, killin’ it!”

“S’what I’m talkin’ about!”

Several dunks, long range shots, blocks, steals, and flagrant fouls later, both teams were tied, fourteen to fourteen. King’s team had possession, and all six competitors were covered in a thin sheen of sweat. King licked his lips as his teammate passed him the ball, and he held it high enough to prevent Mac from reaching it unless he jumped, but Mac was wiser than that. He waited patiently for King to pass the ball to Spike’s matchup, closer to the hoop.

Spike was in the favorable position, and snagged the ball out of the air. He bolted to King’s basket, Mac and Pip guarding for him. King tried to tackle Spike’s legs, but Spike hopped over his dive, pushed his legs off King’s back, and slammed the ball into the hoop, leaping just a step in front of the free throw line, soaring through the air and cocking back his arm before slamming his hand against the rim as hard as he could, gasping in surprise as he heard the backboard shatter. The bleachers exploded with praise.

“OHH SHIIIIIIT!”

“Bruh, that’s goin’ online fo’sho!”

“Get that man a crown!”

“And give King some blankets, he straight sleepin’ on these dudes! Haha!”

Mac and Pip patted a grinning Spike on the back as the three of them walked towards the benches, quickly guzzling down most of their water and laughing and joking idly with each other. King, too embarrassed at being defeated, got back into his car with his squad and quickly peeled out.

The three friends continued to play a few more games, much more casually than their match against the ex-King. Many laughs, jokes, and kudos were exchanged before Mac decided to head home, soon followed by Pip and Spike. Spike said his farewells to Pip as they passed his house on their way home. Soon enough, Spike ended up on his doorstep, alone, covered in sweat, his workout bag in hand. Spike opened the door, and Twilight was right there waiting for him, blushing heavily, clearly having a hard time waiting for him to get home. She yanked him inside by his shirt. “Get in here, big boy~”

“Hell, yes.” Spike said with a huge, dumb smile plastered onto his face as he was dragged upstairs by a very needy, sexually deprived Twilight.

Author's Note

Hey, guys! Hope you enjoyed this chapter! If you did, give this story a favorite/like if you haven't already, and maybe go to Ringmaster's page and let him know you appreciate his co-author contributions to this story!

Let me know what you guys think of the story so far, sorry for the filler chapter, but I wanted to at least get something out to you guys this weekend. Love you guys, you rock! :rainbowwild:

Decues, guys!

Just Another Day at CHS

It was a Monday morning at Canterlot High, and the girls and Spike met up before first period in front of the school gates. They exchanged greetings with smiles all around. Spike had his arm around Twilight’s waist while Pinkie and Rainbow held hands. Rarity and Applejack blushed lightly enough that nobody could see when they met each other’s gaze. A few minutes into the conversation, Applejack cleared her throat and excused herself.

“Ah’m, uh, gonna go get some stuff from my locker.” She said as she smiled and waved farewell to her friends, who replied with a small chorus of their own goodbyes to the farmhand. Rarity’s smile fell a bit as AJ left the group, but felt her phone vibrate in her purse. She withdrew it to find a new text message from AJ.

‘I wanna talk. Meet me at the side of the math building.

-AJ’

Rarity quickly excused herself as well, under the excuse that she wanted to fine-tune her makeup before class. She set along her way to meet Applejack, clutching her books to her chest as she walked, a blush clear on her cheeks. She arrived after a minute or two of walking, and came to a stop near the friend she had kissed - and, in the process, pushed to her first orgasm - over the weekend. They hadn’t had time to talk about it immediately after their escapade, because not even a full minute after the occurrence, Applejack had jumped up in a fluster and made her way back to the truck, saying that she needed to check on the kids and Granny Smith, and thusly left them both with many unanswered questions.

“H...Hello, Applejack…” Rarity muttered in a hushed tone to her friend, her face blushed red not only in embarrassment, but fear that because of her alcohol consumption that night, Rarity had been unable to see that she might’ve been forcing herself onto her friend. To be honest, she didn’t remember all the details. All she knew was she really enjoyed the passionate makeout session with her rather attractive farmer friend.

“So…” AJ offered, looking everywhere but Rarity’s face for a few moments before sighing in defeat. ‘No use prancin’ round this thang. Might as well bite the bullet.’ She thought to herself before shifting her gaze, with surprising difficulty, to her friend. “What was that night… Ah mean… What did it mean to you?”

“A-Applejack… I… Well…” Rarity said nervously as her hands fidgeted with her rings and bracelets. She took a deep breath, steeled herself, and met her gaze. “Applejack, you mean a lot to me. And… That kiss… It felt so different from any other kiss I’ve ever had. I know I had been drinking that night, and to be honest with you, I don’t quite remember everything… But, what I know for sure is that… It awoke feelings in me that up until now I’ve never felt. I was never one for the romantic side of intimacy, but… That all changed with you.”

“...Okay…” Applejack said, putting her hands on her hips and biting the inside of her cheek, not sure whether the information she’d just received had aided her in making up her mind or just made it more complex. “Well… Ah enjoyed it too, Ah won’t lie ‘bout that…. But, Ah’m jus’ really strugglin’ with this, Rares… Ah mean, my whole life Ah’ve never been… romantic with anyone. And… Mah family ain’t anti-gay or nothin’, but… Ah imagine it’d be a bit different if Granny Smith found out her granddaughter was a lesbian, or bisexual, or somethin’...” She sighed, taking her Stetson off her head and running a hand through her blonde locks. “And… Ah don’t even know if Ah would be good at this whole relationship thang…”

“But why not?” Rarity insisted, a small smile on her face as she moved closer to her friend. “You’re honest, caring, genuine, you’re a hard worker… For God’s sake, Applejack, you’re beautiful! You’re the perfect man inside a woman I already know and love!”

Applejack chuckled a bit at the last part of that compliment. “Heh heh… So, Ah’m a butch?”

Rarity responded with a small fit of giggles, before rephrasing. “Oh, no, not that. That’s Rainbow Dash, of course… What I meant was that you’re… You’re what I’m looking for, I suppose. And, well… Trying to ignore what happened wouldn’t really do any good, since we both know how we feel about each other, now.” Rarity took hold of Applejack’s hands and smiled at her, blushing. “I don’t think we’ve got anything to lose, Applejack. I say we give it a shot.”

The farm hand, with an anxious smile, nodded in approval, her thumbs stroking Rarity’s knuckles as they held hands. “Alrigh’ then, Sugarcube. We’ll give it the ol’ college try, as my Pa used to say.” She chuckled before leaning in to kiss her new girlfriend, who gladly accepted the chaste lip lock. While they were kissing, AJ took her stetson off her head, placing it on top of Rarity’s Amethyst-colored curls. Once they broke the kiss, Rarity looked up to see the brim of the cowgirl’s hat.

“A-Applejack…” Rarity said, the gesture taking her breath away as she knew how much Applejack’s hat meant to her. “Are you sure you want to give me this…?”

The Southern girl nodded with a gentle smile. “Ah’m sure as sugar. If we’re gonna give datin’ a whirl, Ah’m gonna show how much Ah want it ta work out. That hat right there should tell ya just how much, ‘how much’ is… That, and…” She grinned, putting her arm around the fashionista’s waist, “Now every fella in school will know who they best not try’n steal you from.” She said with a cocky grin. Rarity giggled and kissed her partner’s freckled cheek in response.

“Oh, so you’re the protective type, darling? I like that~”

“Ri’ mate, see ya later, then.” Pipsqueak bumped fists with Spike as he turned into the room hosting his next class; art. He sat down in his usual seat in the back, his desk covered with drawings made by many different students at CHS with varying levels of skill. From cartoonish characters, to intricate portraits, to crudely drawn, disproportionate genitalia. Yes, this desk had it all. He set his backpack on the floor with a soft thud before sighing as he slouched back into the chair. As usual, he was early, so he had time to listen to a song with his headphones before the tardy bell rang. Although this didn’t stop him from listening to the heavy dubstep blaring in his ears, it did coax him to turn the volume down a few notches, at least enough so that only the students sitting right next to him could hear it.

Pip noticed Gilda walk into the classroom a few moments later, and sit in the chair next to him, taking out her sketchbook and starting to draw right away. He looked over at what she was drawing; it looked like some primitive men in loincloths, perhaps cavemen or jurassic era natives, covered in tribal tattoos, carrying a dead sabertooth tiger by a spear that was thrust through its abdomen.

“That’s pretty cool.” He noted, motioning to Gilda’s work. This took the girl by surprise, as she was so focused on her drawing that she didn’t even notice Pip was beside her. She just gave a monotone hum and continued with her work.

Pip gave a click of his teeth, a little offput by the half-assed response. “Tsk, Wha’ever…”

Soon after, the instructor of the class spoke up with a far too sunny disposition. “Okay, class!” Mrs. Culler called out in a singsong voice, “I hope you’ve all finished the sketches I assigned you last week, because we’re going to present them today! Gilda, would you mind going first?”

“Sure.” Gilda said as she stood up and walked to the front of the classroom, holding up her sketch, explaining it as she did so. “So, since the assignment was to draw something about life and death, I thought of the idea of the death of one thing for the life of another thing. So, these native dudes killed this tiger so that they can eat and stay alive. Looks pretty bad-ass, too, right?”

Many whispers and comments of appreciation filled the room before a voice in the back yelled out over the rest of the classroom’s drabble. “...Nah mate, looks like proper shite.”

Every head in the classroom snapped backwards to look straight at Pipsqueak’s toothy grin. Gilda’s mouth twisted downwards in an angry snarl, and Mrs. Culler called back to him, appalled. “Pipsqueak, now that’s not the way we critique the work of our fellow cla-”

“You know what, you little prick, fuck you.” Gilda said with a cold glare. “You don’t gotta like it, and your opinion doesn’t mean shit, but I’m sure this is ten times better than whatever you can come up with, you crooked-toothed fuckass. So unless you’ve got the Mona Lisa in your sketchbook, shut the fuck up, wipe that shit-eating grin off your face, and suck my metaphorical art-dick until it falls off so I can beat you over the head with it, and then go over to your backpack, drop trow, and squeeze out a deuce all over that fuckin’ coloring book that’s already smeared with whatever you wiped out of your ass and slapped into the pages.”

Mrs. Culler gasped, absolutely devastated at Gilda’s graphic use of language. “Gilda, that’s-”

“And if you ever start getting any clever ideas about trying to poke fun at my art, you should know who you’re messing with, fucko. Because I swear to fucking Christ, Satan, Joseph and the Virgin-fuckin’-Mary, I’ll grab your safety scissors and cut off your fucking ear so you can look like Van Gogh’s retarded step-brother. And then I’ll make you swallow your teeth so I don’t have to look at that backyard fence every time you crack a grin, you little nugget of shit.”

“That’s enough, Gilda! Now, I know it wasn’t kind for Pip to insult your drawing, but-”

“Shut your bloody hole, ya fuckin’ diesel dyke! You probably munched teach’s rug to get’n this class, yeah? Your work doesn’t mean a rat’s piss to me, but now ya gone an’ done it, so now I’ve gotta go on and tell the whole bloody class that you look like a fuckin’ autistic, emo version of Elken Degeneres. You’ve got the facial structure of a bloody baboon with it’s neck stapled to its chin! Tell me this, you damn kitty puncher, why does your hair look like the wrong side of an old man’s wrinkly arse?”

“Oooh, I’m gonna shove my boot so far up your ass, you’ll feel me wiggling my toes in your throat! You’d probably like that, you fucking faggot! You look like you suck cock to wind down. I bet a raccoon could beat your ass you fucking twig. And after the trash panda breaks your nose, I’ll toss you in a fucking trash compactor!”

“Oh, you mean the rubbage lemur you bleached an’ put on your bloody skull? You look like God was havin’ trouble makin’ you an’ just gave up halfway through! You’re literally the special ed rep of muff divers! You look like you told your mum and dad ‘it’s just a phase’ every day for the last five years and never stopped! Tell me, when was the last time you trimmed a lawn that wasn’t sitting on top of a minge that smelled like garlic, daddy issues, and bad life choices? You look like you once went to juvie and got put on PETA’s blacklist for trying to suck a beaver’s peach!”

“That’s enough!” Mrs. Culler yelled, stopping the ruthless roasting from going any further. “Both of you go to the principal’s office, RIGHT NOW!”

“Great job, you gap-toothed fuckass.” Gilda threw over her shoulder as they both headed to the principal’s office. “All you had to do was not be a shitlet, and we wouldn’t be in any trouble.”

“Yeah, well,” Pip smirked before responding cockily, “Don’t dish it out if ya can’t take it.”

“Fuck you, dude! You were the one who started that shit, not me!” Gilda yelled as she turned around, now glaring at him. “Now, thanks to your dumb ass, I’m gonna get expelled, again!” She screamed, as her voice echoed in the empty hall, her voice starting to crack. “I was finally in a town, home, and school that I liked… I had finally gotten away from my parents… From that school… From those fuckers at Griffonstone who treated me like a slut, just because I was different…” She sniffled as her eyes started to burn with salty tears.

“...And I finally saw Dash again… And it’s about to all go to shit.” She said as tears streamed down her face, her voice wavering as she glared at Pipsqueak. “Thanks to you.”

Pipsqueak was at a bit of a loss for words as he registered everything Gilda had said. Just as he opened his mouth to reply, principal Celestia opened her office door, about 20 feet away, and gave a calm smile as she invited the two students inside. “Pipsqueak, Gilda, please come inside. I just got a call from Mrs. Culler’s room about you two.”

Gilda quickly wiped her tears and stuffed her hands in her pockets, shoving past Pip to walk in and sit down in one of the chairs in front of Celestia’s desk, with the Trottingham teen following suit, a distant look on his face.

Celestia sat in her large swivel chair, quietly clearing her throat before speaking. “Now, Mrs. Culler explained that you two interrupted the class with some rather vulgar language.” She turned to Gilda before continuing. “And as your record tells me, Gilda, this would be the third school this year that you’ve caused a disturbance in. While you seem to be doing much better here than at your previous schools in terms of grades, I’m not sure if your behavior is fitting for CHS…”

Gilda looked down at her lap, bracing herself for what would happen next.

“Hol’ on a minute, Principal Celestia.” Pipsqueak butted in as he stood up. He put his hand over his chest. “That’s all backwards, what Mrs. Culler said. You know how teachers here sometimes give new students a hard time, ri’? It was that way when I first came ‘ere, you remember. She’s just givin’ the new lass a bit of a hard time. It was actually me who set Ms. Culler off.”

Celestia raised an eyebrow, her interest piqued.”Is that so, Pip? Go on, please.”

“Yeah, tha’s ri’. I was actually jealous of her artwork. She, uh, she’s got real good sketches. I didn’t do that well with my work, so I just kinda lashed out at the first person I could, ‘cause I was mad I didn’t get a good letter on my art…” He said, before glancing sideways to Gilda, who stared at him, awestruck by this action, her eyes still red from crying earlier. He then attended his gaze back to Celestia with a serious look. “Scout’s honor, I swear.”

Celestia was quiet for a few seconds, before sighing, giving a knowing smile. “Alright Pip. Well, since you were honest, I’ll let you off with a detention this time. But I don’t want to hear about you bullying this girl again. Understood?”

“Yes, ma’am. Won’t happen again, you can bet every pound on it!”

Celestia gave another smile before turning to Gilda. “I’m sorry about this, Gilda. Pip is a bit of a trouble student for me and the faculty. But, he has a good heart.” She once again flashed Pip a knowing grin before looking to the dumbfounded girl for the third time. “You may go.”

“U-Uh, yeah… Thank you.” Gilda replied before hastily picking up her bag and rushing out the door, but not before looking back at Pip, letting a blush fill her cheeks.

Celestia chuckled after Gilda left, writing a detention slip and handing it to the Trottingham youth with a grin. “You’re so easy to read, Pip.”

“Yeah, maybe so.” He shrugged and took the slip. “But you should be happy I’m actually gonna serve my detention for once.”

“OH... EM… GEE!” Pinkie squealed in excitement, bouncing giddily up and down as she saw Rarity and AJ approaching the group, holding hands. Rarity was cuddling up to her new girlfriend’s arm with a delighted smile, while Applejack gave a sheepish grin, though everyone knew she was just as happy about this as the fashionista was.

“YES! Sweet Jesus, fucking FINALLY!” Dash said in as obnoxious a voice as usual. “God, Pinkie,” she said as she turned to her girlfriend. “You act like you didn’t already know they were gonna lay carpet!”

“RAINBOW!” The new couple gasped in both embarrassment and annoyance, realizing that her loud statement had attracted the attention of several Canterlot High students.

“Jeez, Dash, why don’tcha say it a little louder? Ah don’t think everyone heard ya!” The farm hand replied with a heavy helping of sarcasm, before she softened in expression a bit, again smiling sheepishly at the group. “Yeah, we’re a thang… So, uh.. Yup.”

“Well, I for one am happy for you girls!” Twilight said, cocking her head to the side and giving a cute smile.

“Yeah, me too.” Spike said with a quick grin. “Who woulda thought most of us would date inside of our little group?”

“I bet not many of our friends expected us one bit, Spikey~” Twilight said, running her hands through the soft locks of his green mohawk.

“I’m with Twilight ‘n Spike on this one. You two are the two halves of a whole, forget all doubt.” Pip said with a supporting grin.

“Oh, you girls are so cute together~” Fluttershy added, with a glowing smile at what a perfect match the two were. “Goodness, I almost feel a bit strange, being one of the only ones without a special somebody… Every couple in this group is just so good for each other.”

“Aww, don’t worry, Shy!” Rainbow said, giving her friend a firm pat on the shoulder that was just a little too firm for the bashful girl’s liking. “It’s just cuz pretty much nobody here’s pure enough to date someone like you, heh.” She said before grabbing a handful of Pinkie’s chest as she stared her shy friend in they eyes. “God fuckin’ knows I’m not.”

”Dashie, that’s my boobie!” Pinkie giggled before gentle pulling her prismatic-haired girlfriend’s hand off of her majestically monstrous mammary. “Silly billy, save that stuff for our daily janitor-closet-funtime!” As soon as the words left her mouth, Pinkie covered her lips with her hands and giggled childishly. “Oops, I guess I probably shoulda kept quiet about that. Oh well!~”

Dash suddenly turned crimson in the face, which she then proceeded to hide in Pinkie’s chest. “Dude, not cool!”

Pinkie giggled and ran her hand through Rainbow’s hair. “Don’t dish it out if you can’t take it, Dashie!~”

“Alright, class, that’s it for today. Make sure to grab your mid-chapter tests on your way out.” Mrs. Harshwhinny calls out, her trademark grimace ever present on her face. Big Macintosh was the last to get up and leave, dreading the possibility of having to hear that damn sentence for the umpteenth time in his high school career. Just as he thought, as he slung his backpack over his shoulder and headed for the door, he was frozen in place by his math teacher’s words. “Macintosh, come over to my desk, please.”

“... Yes’m.” He replied, trudging over with a knowing frown, as he had a good idea of what she was going to tell him.

“Macintosh, You are aware that CHS students must maintain at least a 2.0 grade-point-average in order to move on to the next grade, aren’t you?”

“... Yes’m.”

“Are you also aware that CHS student athletes must maintain at least a 2.5 grade-point-average in order to continue participating in their after-school sports practices and games?”

“... Yes’m.”

“And are you aware of what your grade is for this class?” She asked with a disapproving tone, her fingers tapping impatiently on her desk as she stared the country boy down.

“... No’m.”

“Macintosh, you’re failing my class at a horrendously low percentage of forty six, and I can imagine that, based on your performance in this class, you couldn’t possibly be doing much better in your other academic courses.”

“... No’m. Yer right.”

“Do you have anything to say for yourself as to explain why you’re failing at a standard english course?”

“Well, ma’am, my granny cain’t read ‘r write that good, and-”

“Well, Macintosh, your younger sister seems to be doing just fine in my sophomore english class, and if I’m not mistaken, both of you live with your grandmother. So why would her grades be so much better than yours if your grandmother is illiterate?”

“She ain’t illiterate, ma’am. She just don’t have good eyesight so she’s seldom known to pick up a book. An’ in her time an’ hometown, books weren’t for common folk. But, mah sister has a few friends that’re real good with books, so she reads with ‘em a lot. I have to stay at mah family farm and keep most everythin’ runnin’ by mahself.”

“I understand your family is, erm, old-fashioned, and that a family business must be very important to you. But, if you continue to ignore your schoolwork you’ll ruin your chances at getting into college.” Suddenly, the infamously sour english teacher’s tone became slightly sympathetic rather than critical, and her expression softened. “I’ve seen you play, Macintosh; you’re a remarkably talented sportsman. But if you want to keep playing you’ve got to get your academics in order.”

“Yes’m.”

“I suggest studying with your sister and these friends of hers that she reads with. And, if all else fails, you can come to me. I don’t like to see students fail, despite what some of them might say.” She gave the slightest indication of a smile, and handed him a small stack of papers. “Here, you can start improving your grade with these worksheets. If you’re able to complete these 10 sheets correctly, I’ll waive the bad grade from your last test, and add these worksheets into your overall grade as extra credit work.”

“Yes’m, thank you..” Mac responded with a grateful smile, stuffing the worksheets into his bag before turning and heading into the hall, the slightest bit of hope for his english grade now in the back of his mind.

“Bye everyone, see you all tomorrow.” Fluttershy waved farewell to Spike, Pip, and the girls as she walked towards her apartment from the school gates. ‘Hm, I wonder where Bulk was today…’ She thought absently, before her phone began to buzz, vibration in the pocket of her jacket. She looked at the screen and smiled shyly as she saw Bulk’s name. ‘Perfect timing.’ She thought with a giggle before answering and putting the phone to her ear. “Hello, Bulk. How are you?”

“Hey, Fluttershy.” Bulk responds quickly before adding. “Hey, uh, can I ask a favor?”

“Oh, of course, Bulk!” She says with a blush, wondering if today might be the day she’s been daydreaming about... “What do you need?”

“Well, my dog hasn’t been acting his normal self, and I think he’s sick. I would take him to the vet, but my family can’t really afford it right now… do you think you could come take a look? My parents said you could stay for dinner if you want.”

Fluttershy gasps in exasperation. “Oh no, not your cute little doggy! I’ll be there soon!”

Author's Note

Okay, I know what you're gonna say. "Plagueboy, what the BUCK? Where have you been, I thought you were dead! Did you die? Is this being posted by Ringmaster because you died?" Fortunately, (or maybe, unfortunately, to some of you) I'm still very much alive, and even more busy. Anyways, once again, I'm trying to get the ball rolling again. Me and Ringmaster finally had some time to finish off this chapter and reorient our thoughts and goals for this fic. I hope we can start getting chapters out a lot faster from here on out, but I can't make any promises because of the way life's been kicking my flank recently. If you care, there might be a blog post on my page soon that details some of the reasons why I've been having such difficulty working on my fics.

Anyways, for now, I'll leave you with this chapter. As always, big thanks to RIngmaster1336 for the constant collaboration and of course to all of you for supporting us.

Deuces, guys!

How Do You Spell Filler?

Big Macintosh growled out in anger as he slammed a fist down on the desk in his bedroom. He ran a few tensed fingers through his slightly unkempt hair, silently cursing to himself. “dag-nabbit!” He grumbled as he leaned his head down closer to the worksheet he was writing on, as if it would make the assignment easier to understand. He read over the prompt a few more times before sighing once again in frustration and walking out to the hallway, his boots trudging down the staircase as he called out to his sister. “...AJ…”

The middle Apple sibling turned to the sound of her brother’s voice with a tomboyish chuckle, currently cooking dinner for the family, knowing that Mac would most likely be asking her for help with his makeup work for the umpteenth time this evening. “Heheh… C’mon Mac, don’t get all frustrated again, yer almost done!”

“Yeah, with THIS one.” The large farmhand said in a low deadpan. “Ah’ve got three more to do after this one! ‘N another thang: how’n Sam Hill do you know all this stuff so good? Ma, Pa ‘n Granny never taught us how to do nothin’ like this!”

“Ya just gotta spend a little more time studyin’, that’s all! It may seem hard now, but if ya just spend an extra fifteen minutes studyin’ every day, you’ll be all caught up in no time!” She replied with an optimistic grin.

“Ah don’t got time fer no more studyin’, though, AJ! Ah got football, trainin’ with the boys, an’ Ah’m the head farmhand round here! If Ah don’t stay on it, the farm’s gonna go under real quick ‘n in a hurry!” Mac said, rustling his hair again before continuing to rant; Applejack simply stood there watching him, mouth closed and eyes slightly more open than normal, this was the most her brother had talked and the angriest he’d been in a long while. “An’ Mrs. Harshwhinny’s over in mah ear, talkin’ bout college! Do Ah look like Ah’m ready fer college?” He asked his sister, probably rhetorically, standing there, arms open. “Like Ah’m even a little interested in goin’ to one? Ah dunno what she thinks ‘bout me, but Ah ain’t smart ‘nuff fer no colle-”

“Mac.” Applejack interrupted him in a calm voice. “College ain’t for everyone, and Ah’m sure Mrs. Harshwhinny understands that. Maybe she just wants ya to keep yer options open. But right now, all you should be worried about aside from football, training, and the farm, is finishing out this year. Then after one more year, you’ll be graduated, and you can decide for yourself what yer gonna do after.” Her smile faltered a little bit, and she walked over, giving him a supportive pat on the shoulder. “But at least get yer diploma. Alright? It ain’t gonna be that hard for much longer, Ah promise ya.”

Mac gave a long, drawn out sigh before nodding. “Eeyup…”

He sat down next to his sister as she helped him work through the remaining assignments, AJ smiling and watching him write out the last assignment as she thought to herself. ‘God, Mac, I love ya, big bro…’ Together, they worked as the pile got smaller and smaller, and right as dinner was ready, Mac was able to finish the last page off, and all on his own to boot!

“See? Told ya you didn’t need me!” AJ said with a chuckle, before standing up and walking over to the stovetop. “Now, put that stuff in yer room; dinners ready!”

Mac smiled, gave a sigh of relief, stacked all of his papers back in an orderly manner and gave out an overjoyed, “Eeyup.”

Gilda walked down the barely-busy streets of Downtown Canterlot, hands in the pockets of her leather jacket, looking down at the concrete as she was deep in thought. “Hmm… Why would that loser lie to the Principal for me like that?” She thought out loud. “It’s not like he has anything to gain…” She gave a soft chuckle as she jogged her memory of their argument in the high school art classroom. “Heh… some of the shit he said was pretty funny though… dude knows how to roast… ugly fucker”

Lost in thought, she didn’t see the figure approaching her, nor hear the sound of footsteps along the ground. She gave a grunt of surprise as she bumped into a small figure, with a familiar voice. “Oi, fancy meetin’ you here, innit? Sorry about bumpin’ into ya… Diesel dyke.” Pip finished his comment with a teasing comment and chuckle.

Instead of the usually uppity girl getting mad, like he had expected, Gilda chuckled back and firmly nudged him in the ribs. “Ah, ‘s alright, squirt. Surprised ya didn’t keel over and turn to dust though. I give ya props, runt. Heheh…”

“Yeah, well, er… no’as scrawny as I used be, ya know.” He responds casually, clearing his throat a bit in slight embarrassment at the mention of his tiny frame. “...Where you off to in such a hurry? ‘S like you didn’t even know where you were for a secon’... Listen, about yesterday in class… ah… I’m, uh… I’m sorry, yeah?” He managed with an almost pained look on his face, as if apologizing put a bad taste in his mouth. Still though, the girl could tell he was genuine.

She gave a cocky grin and shrugged. “Ah, don’t worry about it. Shit happens, people act in the heat of the moment. And I didn’t get booted from the school, so it’s no sweat off my ass. Anyway, what are you doing here? Don’t you and that Spike kid usually hang out?”

“Ah, yeah, I was actually jus’ headed back to meet’im at my place, we were gonna work out a bit. We’re trainin’ for football.” He explained, leaning onto his back foot in a casual stance, smiling a bit. “I gotta bulk up a bit more, else I’ll turn to dust when a bloke tackles me, like you said.”

“Heh… the way you are now, they may only have to breathe on ya.” Gilda jokes again, before a moment of silence. Awkward silence… She cleared her throat, and as she spoke, a light blush appeared on her cheeks as she looked at him, barely visible. “S-so, uh… I feel bad about you getting detention to save me from getting kicked out… I’ll buy ya sushi sometime, if you want.”

“Eh, ‘s alright, love.” He said with a wave of dismissal. “If you wanna taste fish lips, don’t needa invite me along, heh…”

She rolled her eyes, letting out a boyish giggle. “No, you dweeb, I’m asking you to let me make it up to ya. Besides… I’ve gotta make a few friends anyway if I don’t want people to think that I’m plotting to blow up the school or something.”

“Trust me, lass, you can do be’er than this rough-up for friends, yeah?” Pip replied, sticking a thumb out and pointing it at his chest. “Look, ‘preciate the offer, yeah, but… you’re friends with Rainbow girl already, an… well, like I said…” He began to walk away, spreading his arms open, displaying himself as he said, once again. “Rough-up… I’ll see you in class!” He finished, spinning on his heel as he headed back to his house.

“Bulk? Bulk, it’s Fluttershy!” The pink-haired girl called out as she knocked on Bulk’s door, louder than her usual demeanor as an animal’s health was at stake, obviously one of the few things superseding her normal timidity.

“Fluttershy, hey!” Bulk said as he swung the door open, his voice cracking a bit in nervousness as he say Fluttershy in her cute outfit; sure to anyone else, it was just the same old Fluttershy style: a sweeping skirt that went down to almost her ankles, coupled with a tight-ish sweater and some green flats, matching the earthy tone of the rest of her clothes. Yes, to anyone else it was nothing special, but Bulk’s pulse quickened as he took in her beauty. His face reddened a bit as his voice cracked, but he nonetheless stepped aside and motioned his crush to come inside. “He’s up in my room, just laying on the floor… c-c’mon!” He stuttered a bit as he led her to his room, realizing it would be the first time any female but his mom had been there, and it was a cute girl, at that, and most of all, the girl that he LIKED!

“What’s the poor little guy’s name?” Fluttershy asked with her still concerned but concentrated face, a first aid kit tucked under her arm as she marched up the stairs behind her large friend. Usually, if she knew the animal’s name, it made it easier for her to gain their trust, and made for quicker and easier treatment.

“Tug-Tug.” Bulk replied over his shoulder as they came to the top of the staircase, right in front of Bulk’s room, the door open to display a large bloodhound laying on the floor, panting audibly. “We named him Tug-Tug.”

Fluttershy put on her best clinic smile, gently petting him after letting him give her hand a labored sniff. “Hey, Tug-Tug… I’m Fluttershy, Bulk’s friend. I’m here to help you feel better. Let’s see…” Though she acted fast, moving his head around, rolling him on his side and checking for any signs she could find that would telegraph what was wrong, not once did the dog look the slightest bit bothered or uncomfortable. Bulk was amazed at the ease with which Fluttershy handled the muscular, usually hyper and jumpy ridgeback. “Ahh…~” She said cutely as she opened his meaty maw and looked inside, smiling as she reached into her kit. “Gotcha, you stinker! I think I found the culprit. He inhaled a foxtail. Luckily, its stuck in his throat and hasn’t made it to his lungs yet.”

“Ah, man, that must’ve been from when I walked him by the marsh this morning. I’m sorry buddy, we’ll go a different route next time.” Bulk said, giving his dog an apologetic smile as he pet Tug-Tug’s side, seeing the young hound perk up a bit and his tail thump a few times against the carpeted floor.

Fluttershy trustingly reached her hand with teezers in her clutches several inches into the dog’s mouth, not for a second concerned about being bitten. Tug-Tug whined sharply but never flinched, his tail wagging as Fluttershy retracted the tool with a barbed leaf of sorts stuck between the tweezer’s arms. “There we go! Almost done…” She said in a quiet, soothing voice as she brought over a sterile swab, cleaning a small bit of blood and any remnants of the foreign object out of the wound. ”And… there we go, hehe!~”

Bulk’s lovable pup quickly stood up and barked happily, walking to Fluttershy and giving her face a flurry of thankful licks, making the reserved girl giggle and pet the hound appreciatively. “Hehehe, aw, you’re such a good boy, aren’t you? Yes you are, yes you are! Who’s a good boy?” She asked as she gently cupped Tug-Tug’s saggy face and squishing his jowls playfully, putting her nose to his large, wet sniffer and continuing to talk to him as one would to an infant. “Who’s the best boy in the whole wide world? Is it you, huh? It’s you, yes it is!~”

Bulk beamed and thanked his friend, her seemingly magic touch and surgeon’s accuracy quickly bringing his pet back to his usual self, possibly even more energetic and loving, if such a thing was possible; she really did have a gift for caring for animals. “Wow, I don’t think I’ve ever seen him so excited and happy! That was amazing, Fluttershy!”

“I just love taking care of little critters in need. And your beautiful boy here is no exception.” She replied with a small giggle as Tug gave her cheek a few more licks. “Just remember to keep him away from foxtails as much as possible, and try to give him soft foods for a couple of days; his mouth will probably be a little sore for a short while.”

“Got it, thanks!” Bulk replied, his head turning slightly as his mom called in a singsong voice from the kitchen.

“Bulk, honey, why don’t you and your girlfriend come down and have some dinner!” Bulk turned a bright red at this remark and hurriedly tried to stammer out a response.

“M-Mom, she’s not my girlfriend, geez!... uh, w-we’re coming down, just a sec!” He turned back to FLuttershy and nodded his head towards the kitchen. “Heh… wanna stay for dinner?”

It seemed the shy girl in front of him was also quite flustered at his mother’s remark, hiding her lower face behind the wide raised collar of her turtleneck sweater, but nodded nonetheless, accepting the invitation with secret excitement. “S… Sure…~”

Pip gave a grunt as he set down the weights he was lifting, sitting on the bench having finished a set of curls. He gave a slow exhale and adjusted the brace on his wrist.

“I’unno, mate, it was proper awkward. Last time we talked we were ‘urling insults at each other, then I bump inna the lass on my way back’ere, and she’s all buddy-buddy wiff me.”

“Well, maybe she’s starting to get the hots for you, man. Who knows?” Spike replied with a chuckle. Pip laughed as well, but waved off the idea quickly.

“Nah, mate. A lass like ‘er definitely licks carpet. In any case, no’ a rough-up like me.” He replied with a toothy grin. “ Besides which way, if I even got any lass in this town to like me, I’d probably cock it up some’ow, eh? You know me, if I ‘ad a girl, first time I piss’er off I wouldn’t sit back and take a nag, I’d fire back ten times worse ‘an have her leavin’ my place in tears. I’d need a tough lass, that’s for sure. One thing I miss about Trottingham is that everyone had thick sin, couldn’t ever say nuffin’ too mean.”

Spike huffed a bit, listening while he was doing push ups. He took a break, laying in a plank as he spoke. “Yeah, everyone around here is kinda a little bitch. You know I was until we started training with Mac. Speaking of the big fucker, he’s never late to workouts. Wonder where he is.”

Pip was about to reply, when he heard the doorbell ring, standing up from the bench with a grin. “Must be the big bloke now. I’ll go see.”

Spike nodded, going back to doing pushups, hearing Pip’s greeting to Mac upstairs as he invited him in, muffled because of the concrete garage that was between him and the foyer. A few seconds passed before he heard Pip’s quick pattering down the steps to the garage, followed by Mac’s slower, heavier gait. They entered, and Spike saw a happy grin on Mac’s face. The large farmhand walked over and gave Spike a sort of high-five handshake.

“Howdy, Spike. Sorry Ah’m late. Was catchin’ up on homework.” He admitted, though not nearly as frustrated or sheepish about it as he was before his sister had helped him.

“No worries, bro. I like to do mine before I come here and work out, gives me more incentive to work harder cuz I’m stressed and just wanna blow off some steam. Hopefully it works the same for you, too.” Spike said as he went to the hang rack and began doing pull-up and muscle-up reps, working himself up and down the metal frame much quicker than he was able to during his first week of training. Though all three of them had been working hard in these workouts, the change in physique was most obvious with Spike, his once chubby frame now rippling with toned muscles, the boost in protein and testosterone seeming to make him grow faster in height, as well, as he was now around the 6 foot mark. Still tiny in comparison to Big Mac, but impressive nonetheless considering he was once the same height as Pip. His growth spurt had hit him like a freight train, that much was certain.

From there, all three of them continued their usual workout regimen, working diligently and quickly through their sets, though it was not lost on Mac how much easier it was for his smaller friends to keep up with him. He noted that, as they were running on the treadmills, Spike and Pip were now doing full on sprints for minutes at a time, which was a monumental improvement compared to when they’d started out, back when the two would huff and puff after barely a minute of running. Seeing how far they had come brought a smile to his face, and he raised a fist to Spike for a fist bump, which he happily accepted.

The two looked over to Pip sprinting on the treadmill, their eyes widening as the read the distance he had run, noting that he’d been on the treadmill for almost a full hour. “Jesus, Pip, what the hell?! Dude, when passing league starts you’re gonna be burning up those routes!”

“Eeyup.”

Pip exhaled firmly as he stepped off the treadmill, wiping a copious amount of sweat off his face. “That’s the plan, heh. I’m gassed, mate. Let’s hit the tub, yeah?” The three athletes walked out to the backyard of Pip’s luxurious home, stripping down to their compression shorts and sighing almost in unison as they all slid into the hot tub.

“God, I wish Twi and I had one of these at home.” Spike said calmly, closing his eyes as he leaned his back against the wall of the inside of the tub. This made Pip snicker.

“Bad idea, mate. Only time it’d get any use is when you decide you wanna pork ‘er in it. That water would get way too salty.”

“Ah, c’mon, man!” Spike said in a groan followed by a hard chuckle. “I bet you’d watch too, you fuckin’ freak, heh.” The three shared a few jabs back and forth, Mac being all too easy a target along the lines the conversation was going. “Oi, if anybody’s into incest besides you, Spike, don’t you think it’d be Farmer John over there? Ha!”

“Heh. Y’all’re sick.” Mac said with a chuckle, jokingly jabbing Pip in the shoulder. The group continued to joke and laugh with each other for a bit, then the conversation began to bounce around from topic to topic, as per usual. From their favorite music, to what kind of foods they liked to eat, and so on.

Eventually, Pip’s sister walked out, unaware that there were two shirtless dudes in the tub besides her brother until the moment she saw them. “Hey fucker, have you seen my- oh…~” Her jaw went limp as she saw Big Mac, quickly getting quite hot under the collar for the wide-shouldered, barrel-chested farm boy. “Pip, you didn’t tell me one of your workout buddies was a model!~” She walked closer, Pip groaning at her attempt to seduce his friend, putting a ridiculous amount of sway in her hips as she walked over to Mac. “Hi, big boy… can I get you a beer? You look like you could really use some help… winding down after a long… hard… workout…~”

“Leave ‘im alone, you fuckin’ minger.” Pip said with an exaggerated eye-roll. “An’ stop tryin’ to fuck anything with a dick that walks, it’s bloody embarrassing, having such a washed-out tart for a sister, yeah? Bugger off.”

“I wasn’t asking you, arsehole!” She flung back with a nasty face at her brother before turning back to Mac. “What do you say, baby? Come on up to my room with me, it’ll be fun~”

Doing everything in his power to suppress a shudder, Mac slowly sat up a bit, turned to the girl, and with a straight face, in a low, gravelly tone, answered her. “Eeeeeenope.”

Pip’s sister was a bit taken aback by how quickly she was rejected, but trying to keep face as she swayed her hips, walking back inside. “I’ll be up there if you change your mind, country boy~”

The farm hand let out the shudder of distaste he’d been holding in, and Pip gave an amused laugh. “Damn right, mate. Trust me, you don’t wanna touch that slag with a ten foot barge pole.”

“Yeah.” Spike nodded in agreement. “Just from seeing the types of dudes she brings home, you’re lucky you didn’t catch something just by looking at her. Hey, Pip, is that why your teeth are all fucked up? She punched you in the face and gave your mouth gonorrhea? Backyard fence lookin’ fucker.” He finished with a roar of laughter, throwing his head back, and Mac unable to contain himself either.

“Ha, real funny. Chew me, mate.”

Author's Note

I know, I know, I'm gone for this long and then come back with a filler chapter. Don't worry, Ringmaster and I already almost done writing the next chapter! (For those of you that haven't seen it yet, on my user page I have a story progress tracker module that I update frequently so I can keep you all in the loop of how close I am to finishing a chapter. Check it out if you're waiting for a new Teachers' Tales or DiE chapter!)

Hope you enjoyed this little update. Stay tuned for more!

Deuces, guys!

Free Donuts, Coming Clean, And Another Dangerous Encounter

“Dashieeeeeee!” Pinkie exclaimed energetically as she bounced on the bed she shared with Rainbow, waking up her prismatic-haired girlfriend, and on a weekend to boot. “Let’s go get donuts! C’mon! C’mon c’mon c’mooooooon!”

“Mmmnnn, nooo…” Dash groaned, not nearly as much of a morning person as Pinkie. “F-five more minutes, dude…~” She said before holding a pillow over her head, covering her ears and turning away from the loud chaos that was her girlfriend trying to wake her up.

“You wanna wait five more minutes for free coffee and donuts? What is wrong with youuuuuu?!~ Donut Joe’s giving out free breakfast donuts and coffee to his first ten customers today! Let’s goooooooo~” The pink party girl replied, already fully dressed, eager to get her morning munchies.

Rainbow sits up in a flash, seemingly getting dressed instantaneously as she stands from her reclining position just a second ago. “FREE?! Well what the fuck are we waiting for, babe? Let’s go!”

Within a minute they were both dressed and driving down to the donut shop in Pinkie’s car. Rainbow jumped out from the passenger’s side before Pinkie even managed to park the car. They were indeed the first ones there, as Donut Joe was just walking to the door to unlock it from the inside as Rainbow flung it open. “Hey, Joe! A little birdie told me you’ve got some free donuts for me!~”

“Sure do, come on in!” The small business owner said with a grin, inviting the two girls inside, Pinkie skipping in behind Rainbow, waving to Joe with her ever-peppy disposition. “What do you two girls want today? It’s all gonna be made hot and fresh for my two most valued customers!”

“Hmmm…” Pinkie studied the menu for maybe a millisecond before ordering. “Ooh, ooh! Okay, two bear claws, three cinnamon twists, a maple bar, three glazed, two powdered, and three soft crumbies!~”

“And two big-ass coffees!” Rainbow piped up behind her girlfriend, Joe not even flinching at the tall order, happy to serve them the free donuts; with how much they came here he’d make the money back in less than a week.

“Comin’ right up!” He replied happily, tying off his apron before setting to work, the girls watching him go to it like the culinary master he was, sweet scents of sugar, maple, wheat, and whipping cream, among other things filled the air.

“Smells so good! I love being in the shop when Joe’s working!~” Pinkie said, skipping around two tables in a figure-eight shape, lots of pep in her step. Within fifteen minutes, the donuts were cooked and fresh out of the oven, piping hot.

“And two iced coffees, your favorites!” Joe said as he slid the plate of donuts and the two cups onto the table, smiling and making small talk with Pinkie. “So, what’ve my favorite customers been up to, eh?”

“Nothin’ much,” Rainbow said, before cramming a bearclaw in her mouth, yet continuing to talk as she chewed. “Jusht shchool and shtuff.” she chewed a few times before swallowing audibly before reaching for her coffee and taking a large chug.

Within a short but not surprising amount of time, the plate of doughnuts and the two large cups were emptied completely into the stomachs of the two high schoolers. Rainbow let out a loud belch, which Pinkie followed with a giggle. “Hehe, nice one, Dashie!~” After a few more minutes of small talk, the two girls thanked Donut Joe for the free breakfast and made their way back home.

“Oof, man I’m stuffed… I’m gonna shower, Pinks. Wanna join?~” Rainbow asked as she stepped out of the baggy sweatpants and t-shirt she had thrown on for their breakfast.

“Part of me does, part of me knows you’re gonna do naughty stuff if I get in the shower with you.” Pinkie replied with a giggle, before skipping over and smooching her nude girlfriend, arms draped over her shoulders. “But all of me is definitely okay with that!~”

-WARNING: FLUFF AHEAD-

The two kissed each other enthusiastically before stripping completely and stepping into the shower together, the small room quickly filling with steam. Dash began to lather up her girlfriend’s more voluptuous form, watching the body wash lather up in large suds across her chest and flowing down to cover the rest of her curves. “God, you’re so beautiful.” Rainbow said in her tomboyish manner, gripping the large pillows of flesh and playing with them at her leisure, mesmerized as the bounced and jiggled slightly with her motions.

The pink-haired girl giggled playfully, shaking her shoulders and chest side-to-side, hefting her breasts in Rainbow’s hands. “You sure have a big obsession with my boobies, don’tcha Dashie?”

“How could I not? They’re so huge and soft. Almost as soft as your butt~” This comment was followed by a slap to the girl’s pink ass.

“Owie, hehe!~”

Pipsqueak groaned as he turned to look at the clock on the wall. Why did Celestia have to give him detention on a Saturday. “Agh, this is bloody torture! Why the piss did it have to be on a weekend?” He asked nobody in particular.

“It’s only been five minutes, squirt.” Coach Iron Will said to the teen boy. “And trust me, I don’t wanna be here either, I should be out coaching the baseball team right now. I hope that assistant coach isn’t fucking up the drills…” The large man snorted in annoyance at the thought. “Speaking of which, are you and Spike still gonna join the football team this summer? I heard you’ve been workin’ out with Apple. I’m sure he’s been working you two real hard.”

“You bet your arse we are! And I’ll be the best receiver in’a league, I swear on me grandmum’s grave.” The Trottingham teen replied with a cocky smirk. This made Coach Will laugh heartily.

“Well, your enthusiasm is admirable, Pip-squirt. But don’t go getting a big head. The varsity team only has so many slots, and you still gotta try out like everyone else. But, if that redneck boy thinks you two can make it, maybe I should give you the benefit of the doubt.” He tossed out, casually leaning his back against the wall, crossing his arms. “You know last year, he made 20 sacks and 36 tackles, just in the pre-season games? That boy’s gonna have scouts looking at him all season this time around.”

“Yeah, I’ve seen the bloke play. Him an’ Biceps won’t have any trouble gettin’ scholarships, and neither will Spike an’ I. But I’m gonna get noticed no matter what, that’s me only chance o’ gettin’ into college at this rate, what with how bad I am at useless shite like math and whatnot.”

“Kid, fuck all that stuff. I never went to college, and I turned out just fine!” Iron Will said, holding his arms out with a toothy grin on his face. “I’ve helped bring this school eight playoff runs and five season titles.”

“Yeah, I’m glad you’re gonna be the guy yelling through the headset at us.” Pip replied, coach looking at his watch with a shrug, walking up to Pip and pointing his thumb at the clock.

“Well, I figure if we round up, 10 minutes is close enough to two hours. What do you think?”

Pip snickered and nodded, standing up and shrugging his backpack on. “I think so. I was right after all; math is just useless shite. See ya in the weight room on Monday, eh Coach?”

Coach Will simply nodded, opening the door for both of them to step out before replying, “See ya, kid. And you better not try to get out of running the mile again. Even I know you can’t get chicken pox twice.”

“Would you believe Pneumonia?” The small teen threw back with a toothy grin.

“Fat chance, Pip-squirt.”

“Measles?”

“Just go home already, kid!”

Pip walked toward the door, gym bag slung over his shoulder as he continues to harass his coach. “Dysentery, Shingles, Zica Virus, Shigella, Jaundice, Pica, Bone spurs, Muscular Dystrophy, Hemorrhoids, Ebola, Anthrax, Rabies, The Black Plague, Tetanus, Stage 4 Cancer? Throw me a bone ‘ere, Coach!”

“Ugh, god-dammit.” Spike sighed in irritation, pulling his favorite pair of shorts out of the dryer. Well, they weren’t so much shorts anymore as they were a piece of ripped cloth, with a gaping hole in the crotch. He knew that he hadn’t put this load of laundry in; it must have been Twilight. He usually washed most of his own clothes, and therefore had failed to remember to remind his sister that his favorite shorts needed to be put on a soft dry cycle, with low heat. He sighed, clutching the tattered garment in his hand as he walked up the stairs that led from the laundry room/basement to the living room. “Hey, Twi?” He started to ask his better half as he reached his destination; the living room couch she was currently reading on.

Twilight had been so absorbed in the story she was reading, she hadn’t noticed her mohawked brother/lover until he said her name, and she looked up from the pages with a calm smile. “What’s up, Spikey?”

“Ehhh…” He simply sighed, before letting out a chuckle as he held up his shorts, her eyes widening in surprize. “I guess I forgot to tell you, gentle wash only?”

“Oh, shoot! Sorry…” The bookish girl replied, offering a sheepish smile. “I-I can buy you a new pair…?”

He smiled and waved it off. “Nah, ‘s’okay. To be honest I was a bit upset at first, but on my way up the stairs, I realized it’s just a pair of shorts…” He paused for a few seconds, before grinning and making a model-like pose, currently only in a t-shirt and his boxer-briefs. “Besides, I bet you like this outfit much better, don’tcha?~”

“Mmm…” Twilight hummed an approval, smirking up at him. “Well, I can’t exactly disagree with that… Your butt’s almost as nice as your bulge.” She said teasingly, reaching up and daintily touching the side of his hip.

The mohawked hunk simply laughed in response, before leaning over and kissing the bookworm’s forehead. “Go ahead and finish that chapter, I’m gonna get started on dinner. How does spaghetti sound?” He asked over his shoulder as he walked to the kitchen, already knowing the answer and getting out all the utensils and ingredients ready.

“Perfect, chef Spike!~”

As Applejack saw Granny Smith sitting in her rocking chair and knitting, she felt this was as good a time as ever to inform her about her decision to date Rarity. Big Mac was out getting gas for the family pickup, and Applebloom was out playing with Scootaloo and Sweetiebelle. There would be no distractions, which was good; The Apple family, for the most part, was very traditional and set-in-its-roots. Of all of her older relatives, Applejack knew that Granny Smith was probably the most understanding and open-minded, but she wondered if this would go over well with her.

Deciding ultimately that standing there thinking about it wouldn’t do her much good in finding her answer, she steeled herself, putting on a confident smile as she sat across from her grandmother in the sofa chair on the other side of the coffee table. “Hey Granny, there’s, uh… There’s somethin’ real important I gotta tell ya.”

“Well, I’m all ears, young’un. What’s eatin’ ya?” The ever-smiling elder asked with her usual welcoming demeanor. This made Applejack give a tomboyish chuckle before slowly continuing.

“Well, I don’t know how yer gonna take it, bein’ that the family’s always identified collectively as Christian… But, well… You know my friend, Rarity?”

Granny nodded cluelessly. “Sure do! She’s the gal that makes all those fancy dresses and whatnot. What about her, AJ?”

“Well…” The farm hand sighed, a bit nervous now. “I… I decided that…. Eh, me an’ her… We’re datin’. We… She’s my girlfriend.”

Applejack squeezed her eyes shut as the statement left her mouth, afraid of what her elder’s reply would be. It was silent for a few moments, before she heard Granny reply in a warm, motherly tone. “Applejack…”

She gasped softly in surprise, feeling an old, wrinkled hand gently touch the back of her own. She opened her eyes to see Granny giving her a warm smile that only a loving mother figure could give. “Ah’m gonna be honest with you. While it’s surprising to say the least, and while Ah’m just a small bit disappointed you won’t be givin’ me any biological grandchildren, Ah still fully support you. Sure, the bible says things about two fellas or two gals together. But it also says that we need to love those close to us, no matter what, even if they’re doin’ things that might not be right in the eyes of God.

“But, if yer really sure yer gonna be happy with this gal, then I wanna support my granddaughters happiness. You have my blessing to date this gal.” She paused her speech to gently cup one of Applejacks cheeks, using her thumb to wipe away one of the tears that were falling from her granddaughter’s eyes, due to the flurry of emotions that had rushed over her. “No matter what any book says, even if it’s the good book itself, nothin’ will ever stop me from lettin’ you know that Ah love you. Ah know yer momma and pappy are long gone, but you, Big Mac, and Baby Bloom have always been my number one priority. Ah see all three of you as my own kids, just like Ah did yer pappy when he was a lil’un.

“So don’t be afraid to be happy with this gal yer so smitten with. The last thang I’d ever wanna do is deny you yer right to be happy with whoever you love.”

Applejack was sobbing quietly now, and hugged her Granny as tears of joy fell from her eyes. She sputtered out a thousand thanks to her elder, and the old woman who she knew loved her as though she was her daughter, unconditionally, gave a sagely, loving smile, and held her close, giving her comforting rubs on the back.

“It was very brave of you t’come to me about this, Jackie.” Granny said after a few comfortably quiet minutes, pulling away to look into her granddaughters still damp eyes. “‘Specially not knowin’ how Ah’d react, but voicing your feelings anyway… That’s the kinda woman yer momma was. I know she’d be proud to see what an amazin’ young woman you’ve grown into,” She said softly, still smiling lovingly as Applejack wiped her eyes dry, chuckling softly, as Granny’s words had warmed her heart, almost as much as the words that followed;

“And Ah’m proud, too.”

Mac had just finished getting gas for the Apple Family pickup at a gas station near the outskirts of town, where the gas prices were a bit cheaper. He closed his fuel tank lid, and decided to walk into the small convenience store attached to the gas station to get something to drink. After buying a bottle of sweet tea from the cashier, he walked back outside and put down the tailgate, sitting down on it and cracking open his drink, before taking a hearty gulp. He sighed in delight at the sweet, yet somehow natural taste of the tea, though he was sure there was close to half a cup of sugar in it.

The large farm hand simply sat there for a few moments before a beat up muscle car loudly pulled up to the pump beside him, the engine rattling and skipping unhealthily, before the driver killed it. He heard the parking brake click into place before four large teenagers stepped out, reeking of nicotine, sweat, and poor life decisions. He did his best to pay them no mind, but the driver, seemingly the leader of the group, looked over at him and snickered, gesturing to him with his thumb before turning to his friends. “Hey boys, should we help big Tex over here find his horse?”

The group of degenerates laughed and sniggered rudely, yet Mac still stared silent, not really caring either way enough to engage them. It happened all the time, folks just thought his style was strange. He was used to it by now. And besides, his jeans, cowboy boots, and flannels were comfy and functional. Why should he change what he wore?

He was comfortably lost in these thoughts for a few moments, not noticing the group of rough looking teenagers had begun to walk into the store, before part of the driver’s next sentence caught his ear.

“... And Spike will know we weren’t bluffing when he sees what I’ve got in store for him, the little prick…”

Now, Mac never liked to assume the worst in people. He was always very kind, even if it was disguised as a barrier of blank stoicism, but even he knew something about that sentence was worrisome. He called out, louder than was normal for the quiet cowboy, “Y’all know Spike?”

This took the driver by surprise, as he turned back around to stare at Mac, his friends following suit. After a moment of silence, Garble smirked, deciding to play along. “Yeah, we got some history. Guess you could say we’re going over to his place for a little party right now.”

Now, that definitely didn’t sound friendly. Mac stood up, and flatly replied, “Ah don’t think he’s expectin’ y’all.”

“Well, it’s a surprize party. But unfortunately, you weren’t invited. So it really isn’t any of your business, Tex.” Garble threw back with a raspy snicker, him and his goons closing in on Mac, stepping a bit closer. “Besides,” The threatening teen continued, cracking his knuckles as they circled the farm-hand, though Mac didn’t seem phased one bit. “Don’t ya know it’s rude to eavesdrop on someone’s conversations?” he asked in a joking tone, before grunting as he threw a punch, quick as a whip.

But Mac was quicker, catching Garble’s meaty fist, seemingly without any effort at all. Garble was surprised to say the least, his three henchmen just as much. The large southern boy glared down at him, speaking slowly, each word seemingly weighing down on Garble, as a warning sign of what would come if he dared to instigate further.

“An’ it’s also rude to show up to someone’s home unannounced. So, if’n y’all want my advice, Part’, y’all better scoot on home and reschedule this ‘party’ of yers. Understand?”

Garble growled in irritation, nay; anger. He pulled his fist from Mac’s grasp, walking back to his car with daggers in his stare. “Dumb move, Tex. Real fuckin’ dumb. Defending that loser’s only gonna get you hurt… Or a whole lot worse.”

Mac didn’t respond, staring right through Garble with a cold glare of his own, not breaking sight with the degenerate until him and his goons were all the way down the road in his car, and out of sight. Then, without a hint of hesitation, he pulled out his phone, quickly dialing up Spike’s number. It was clear to Mac that his friend was dealing with more than he could handle on his own with whoever that kid was, and Mac wasn’t about to let Spike go to war by himself. The line rung four times before the mohawked teen answered.

“Hey, Mac! What’s up?”

“Spike, somethin’ bad’s happenin’ between you an’ some feller with bad intentions. What’s goin’ on?”

The line was silent for several long moments, before Spike responded with a serious tone, knowing exactly who his large country friend was referring to.

“Call Pip, tell him we need to meet up... Be at my place with him in 15, I’ll tell you both everything.”

Author's Note

Boom. A chapter of DiE AND Canterlot High in one night. Who's awesome? Not me, but I'm sure all of you guys are, thanks so much for your patience! As always, make sure to follow the co-writer of this story, Ringmaster, if you haven't already. He's the guy who makes this all possible, go give him a big thanks on his page! Stay tuned for the next chapter.

Deuces, guys!

Big Plans

“So, after that phone call, he jumped me after school one day soon after, and now, here we are.” Spike said calmly, wrapping up the explanation he just gave his friends as to why the Garble situation was happening with a quick recap of all the aforementioned events.

“Bloody hell, mate. That bloke just sounds downright evil to me.” Pip said, almost in disbelief of what his friend had gone through at the hand of the degenerate, violent scum that was Garble. “The guy just sounds mental. He said he’d off you if we beat him in the game next season, even! He needs to be locked up in the loony bin, ya ask me!”

Mac just gave a sagely nod before adding, “Eeeyup. He sounds like a danger to pretty much anyone he crosses trails with. He and his lil gang tried to git me, too. At the gas-station outside o’ town.”

They all sat in silence, an air of discouragement beginning to fill the room before Pip sighed, his lip turned up in a bit of an annoyed smirk. “Well, I hate losing as much as the next bloke, bu’... I’d hate losing me best chap a million times more. So we throw the game.”

Spike stood, stomping his foot in anger. “No, we’re not throwing the game! The competition next season is gonna be stiff, if we lose even just two games, we might not make the cut for the playoffs!”

Pip’s mouth dropped in disbelief. “Mate, do you remember what you just said about this bloke? He said he wants to KILL YOU.”

Mac folded his arms and nodded, agreeing with Pip. “T’aint worth it, Spike. He’s bad news, and Ah ain’t git got when I ran into’m and his boys, but Ah’m sure Ah rightly could’ve, the situation were different.”

Spike held his nerve, shaking his head insistently. “You guys, I’m not gonna let you throw the game for me, especially when sports is pretty much your biggest hopes of getting into college. You both love the game, you’re both really good at it. I can’t let you forfeit that for me.”

“Mate, are you sayin’ that some dumb scholarship to some shite ivy league school we won’t even want to go to is more important than your life? Bugger that!” His lanky Trottingham friend tossed back, crossing his arms, arguably even more stubborn and bull-headed than his mohawked partner in crime.

“Look, guys.” Spike said, sitting back down onto the couch, running a hand stressfully through his mohawk as he spoke. “Honestly, he talks a big game, and don’t get me wrong, he’s tough… but I doubt he’d actually go through with it. Jump me again? I’d put money on it, but even he’s not dumb enough to kill someone and expect to get away with it. And besides, with all the working out we’ve been doing, I’m stronger than ever, I can hold my own.”

“But you cain’t, Spike, not alone! Last time he jumped you - an’ like y’said, weren’t that long ago - he got you pretty good, you said your ribs is still all black’n blue.” Mac said, pointing a finger at his friend's abdomen, which prompted Spike to lift his shirt and reveal a heavily bruised ribcage.

“Well, yeah, but if we’re all together, then-”

“But what if we ain’t? Say you go back to the locker room after all of us, or, Lord forbid, Twilight’s with ya. He might bust you up even worse, or even put hands on yer woman. That fella ain’t right in the head at all, and I don’t have many doubts about him stoopin’ that low. It’s too much of a risk, Spike....” The large cowboy said, sighing in frustration as he stroked the tuft of hair on his chin, racking his brain for a solution. “... The only thang I can think of would be to find ‘im and lay a beatdown on ‘im and his whole lil posse first… but that’s also dangerous, and at least a few months in juvie if we get caught.” He thought out loud before shaking his head. “No, we ain’t doin’ that, neither.”

“Or…” Pip suggested, what could only be described as a shit eating grin plastered on his face. “We put all this hard work in the gym to good use, and just absolutely pummel the blokes during the game. Spike, we were lookin’ at their roster a while back, and you said you recognized a few names as bein’ this fella and his gang, ri’? Well, he plays halfback if I remember correctly, and you play linebacker defensively, and Mac’s on the D line. So, whenever they hand him the ball, just absolutely drill the prick, and make his buddies eat astro-turf, let him know we’re not blokes to be fucked with. By the time the game’s over they’ll be too banged up to even try anything!”

“Heh, well that sounds like our best option. It may not stop him for good, but at the bare minimum it’ll give us some time after the game to figure out how to stop him once and for all.” Spike chuckled, playfully jabbing his friend in the ribs. “Good idea, Pip! When did you get so smart?”

Pip chuckles and swats away his friends hand, speaking after he takes a sip from his soda. “Beats me, but I definitely didn’t pick it up from you, mate.”

“Eeyup.”

Garble growled in anger as him and his posse were gathered in a dark alleyway. He kicked a garbage can in anger, so hard that the can bent inwards. “That damn peckerwood ruined our plan, boys! We’ve gotta find him and lay a beatdown on his ass, too! You stupid fucks can at least find out where that god-damn hillbilly lives, I’m sure.” He grunted out, then, not hearing any retreating footsteps, glared at two of his henchmen, pointing at them. “Well? What the FUCK are you waiting for?! You two troglodytes go out and FIND HIM!”

The two aforementioned teens scurried off, Garble’s rage never failing to intimidate them. He then turned his attention to his remaining lackey, gripping him by the shirt and pulling him close enough that he could smell the nicotine on Garble’s breath. “You said that prick has another friend, right? Little scrawny english ass-fuck?”

The slightly smaller delinquent nodded nervously, before he was shoved back by his leader. “Good, then find him! Don’t think about coming back without some information, or I’ll beat the shit outta you, too!” He growled out as he fished a cigarette and lighter from his pocket, hacking up a loogie before putting the cancer stick in his mouth and lighting it. He took a long drag before grunting in anger again, kicking the already dented can over, and stomping it until it looked more like a crushed pipe than a trash receptacle. “That fuckin’ prick, rrgh! You’re on my shit list, you little punk!” He cursed aloud, as if Spike could hear him, or was anywhere near his vicinity. He sighed angrily, taking his cigarette into his hand and having a long drag of it, before noticing a man looking at him from the street as if he was crazy. He snarled at him, flicking the tobacco twig at him, spreading embers and ash on the ground. “Whatcha looking at, fucknuts? GET LOST!”

“I just dunno, Unc.” Gilda said aloud, clicking her tongue in slight irritation as she had soon after made a stray mark in her sketchbook that she hadn’t meant to draw, quickly erasing it.

“Whatcha mean, kid? Your art’s great.” Her relative offered with a smile, his feet up on the coffee table of his living room as he sat on the couch next to her, sipping a cold beer.

“No, it’s not that… It, uh…” She stuttered, a light blush forming on her cheeks before she continued, lowering her voice and ducking her head, her dyed hair falling over her eyes for a moment. “This fuckin’... guy at school…”

“OhohoHO! Ya got a crush on someone, Gil?” Hawkeye asked with a smirk, chuckling as he saw his niece getting flustered, giving him the answer immediately.

“Wh-What?! No, oh god, no! He’s way too shrimpy! Uhh… is that even a word…?” She said, struggling with finding the right words to falsify her claims of not holding affection for a certain Trottingham teen that she couldn’t get out of her mind for some reason.

“Heheheh, suuuure, Gil. Whatever ya say.. So, what’s this ‘shrimp; like?” He asked, before chugging the rest of his beer, setting the empty bottle on the table before letting out a loud, wet-sounding belch.

“Nice.” She says, critiquing her uncle’s burp, using it as an excuse to stall. She wanted Hawkeye’s wisdom on the matter, but she was quickly becoming discouraged, not used to talking about her feelings and all that sappy crap. “I’unno.” She shrugs dismissively, chewing on her lip as she directed her attention back to her sketchbook, drawing in some details on a medieval crusader, a heroic stance coupled with a valiant flowing cape completed the epic piece. “It’s just stupid highschool bullshit, don’t got time for guys right now, anyways.”

Hawkeye lit up a cigar and smirked, speaking in his gravelly tone after a few puffs. “Hm… In all fairness, I always took you for a dyke anyways.”

“Heh, fuck you too, Unc.” She shot back with a chuckle, before shaking her head. “Nah, I’m not a lesbo. Thought I was for a while, but I was just confused, I think… but, in all honesty, I wouldn’t say no to hooking up with Dash, heh.”

“Heh, yeah, she’s DEFINITELY gay. I mean, her hair inspired the pride flag, for cryin' out loud!” Hawkeye coughed out, taking too hard of a puff of the White Owl cigar, thick white smoke swirling around him and upwards towards the ceiling.

“Right? I tell her that all the time and she HATES it, haha!” Gilda sits up and begins to shake with light laughter, her eyes twinkling as she looks back down to the english knight in shining armor in her sketchbook. “Heheh… anyway…” She stands up and stretches, clasping her hands together behind her back, causing it to crackle and pop along with her shoulders. “Oh yeah, that’s the shit, ngh… what’s the plan for dinner?”

“Well, I didn’t really plan anything... Why don’tcha order something?” He says with a smile, taking another puff from his cigar. “I’m gonna get loaded as shit later, I’ll be too lazy to cook anyway.”

“Why wait?” Gilda asks with a smile, reaching into her backpack that she had sat next to her seat while she was drawing, pulling out a bag of some pretty fluffy and dense bud, tossing it to Hawkeye. “Now we’re even for that zip you bought me in L.P.” She begins to walk up the stairs towards her bedroom, eyes glued to her phone. “I’m gonna order chinese, just cuz I know you like it and I’m an awesome niece. You’re welcome!”

Gilda shuts and locks her door behind her, ordering the meal for delivery and then setting her phone down with a huff as she collapses onto her mattress. “Ugh… stupid fuckin’ brit.”

“Wow Spike, I’m impressed!” Twilight said to her lover, who was currently behind the wheel of her compact, head turned over his shoulder as he was currently reversing parallel to a long, straight curb on a relatively empty street. “You drive better than me! Have you been sneaking out in my car at night or something?” She joked, laying a hand gently on his thigh as he chuckled out a response.

“Heh, well, maaaaybe a few times here and there, yeah.” He admitted with a smile. “But I figure i need to get my license and a car of my own now, anyway! It’s better than walking everywhere, and to be honest i’ve been watching videos online of people modding their cars, and it seems really fun!”

“Oh, gonna be my personal mechanic, hm?~” She raised a brow and gave a shining smile as she continued, “Maybe you should take auto shop next year, you might end up being really good at it!”

“Sure! Not like I’m cut out for AP academics like you, anyways, heh.” He replied, coming to a stop at the end of the curb. “I was thinking of going in to take my driver’s test tomorrow. Think I’ll pass?” He asked with an excited smile one that Twilight thought was adorable.

“If you drive like this, you might just get a perfect score!” She replied, thrilled at the idea before pausing and winking at her mohawked boyfriend. “But don’t think you’ll get out of cleaning the house with me before you go! We’ve been slacking, and your allergies are gonna start acting up if we don’t dust the house soon!”

“Yeah, I know, I know~” he chuckled, playfully throwing his hands up before shifting into drive, heading back to the house, before throwing up the question on his mind. “I wonder what kind of car I should get once I earn my license?”

“Well, with this new look you’ve been rocking,” Twilight starts, ruffling his green mohawk with a giggle, “I could definitely see you in some classic Equestrian muscle! That old school greaser aesthetic, hm?~”

“That’d be cool, yeah! There’s bound to be a few cool muscle cars in need of love in that old junkyard at the edge of town. Maybe we could check it out this coming weekend?” The tattooed adolescent replied hopefully, chuckling as he felt Twilight’s dainty hand run through his short, green locks.

“Ehhh…” Twilight trailed off, not too keen on the thought of trudging through a gravel field full of rusty metal. “It’s not really my thing, babe… but maybe Pip or Big Mac would wanna go with you! A guy’s day, or something, y’know! Judging by the Apple Family’s old truck, seems like he might know a thing or two about working on those older cars.” She explains, smiling as she could see Spike’s excitement climb higher and higher each second.

“Ah, yeah! He might be able to tell me which car would be worth wrenching on. It’d be another way for the three of us to hang out, too.” He says quickly, then looking to his sister and smiling sheepishly. “Heh… just as long as you don’t mind any potential oil stains in the driveway?”

“Tell you what,” She starts, kissing Spike’s cheek as they pull up to their home and he puts the car in park. “Pass your test first try, and I’ll clean out the garage for you guys!” She offers before quickly stepping out and heading for the front door. “Now c’mon inside, Chef Spike; I’m starving!~”

His eyes were practically beaming with excitement as he walked in, pulling out his phone and sending a message to the group chat he had with his two workout partners turned best friends.

“Hey guys, I’m taking my driving test soon. Let’s all head to the junkyard on the edge of town on Sunday so I can pick out a car!”

It didn’t even take a minute for the two to respond with enthusiasm. Pip’s came in first.

“Right on! I’ll be dying to see what kind of wheels you end up with!”

Mac, seeming to have patiently waited for Pip to reply first, gave his approval soon after.

“Sounds good. I’ll bring my tools in the truck and pick y’all up at Spike’s place, noon sharp.”

The two younger teens texted back their approval of the plan and Spike set his phone down with a smile, heading into the kitchen. As per usual, he both quickly and masterfully whipped up a delicious meal for himself and his lover. The two talked casually over the meal before heading up to their room and lounging on the cushy mattress, where they flicked on a movie and cuddled up as they idly relaxed together.

“Y’know Twi,” Spike said softly, nuzzling his sister’s neck while he held her close, “You’re surprisingly well adjusted to all this ‘new me’ stuff… I thought you’d be more wary of it… Not that I mind at all, heh.”

“Well, I love you.” She replies warmly, giving him a chaste but intimate kiss. “And, I need to accept that you’re growing into your own man, and you’re gonna change from the cute little brother you used to be. I can’t control who you are and as much as that scares me I need to come to terms with it.”

“You don’t need to be scared, Twi…” Spike said softly, smiling as he cupped her cheek, looking into her eyes. “I’m always gonna be here for you… Just like you were always there for me when we were younger. It’s my turn to protect you now.”

Twilight smiles and moves in close to him, content to lay with him, lost in the intimate moment as she replies, simply and happily.

“I’m yours, forever and always.”

Author's Note

So finally, finally finally FINAAAAALLLLY....

We get back to business! I feel pretty good about getting back on the horse, so to speak, and hopefully we can keep rolling along with this story! As always, check out the super talented Ringmaster1336, he's amazing and he makes these chapters possible. (As do all of you guys! :raritywink: )

I just put up a quick blog post about being MIA for so long, check it out if ya want!

And that's about it from me for now. :eeyup:

Deuces guys!

Not as it Seems

"You see this, you pansies?! This is how to do a god-damn push up! Get it right!" Coach Iron Will screamed, using the star athlete of the school, Bulk Biceps, as a perfect example of how to do push-ups.

"Yeah!" Bulk shouted enthusiastically while doing perfect push ups at a ridiculous speed.

A freshman student in the class, Spike Drake, laughed at Bulk's enthusiastic outburst. Coach Will heard the young boy and called him out. "Drake! 3 laps, now!" Spike groaned, but did as the large teacher commanded.

Meanwhile, the school's two most useless assets, Snips and Snails, were also laughing wholeheartedly at Bulk. "Haha! Bulk, you're stupidity is hilarious!" Snips chortled.

Bulk snarled in anger, and the two small, weak boys fled to the other side of the gym, quivering with fear.

Coach Will blew his whistle, and called out. "Alright, ladies, class is over. Shower up!" He looked to Bulk, issuing an encouraging smirk. "Good work today, Biceps. Glad to know there's someone who can teach these eggheaded sissy-boys a few things about fitness."

While he showered off, Bulk sighed in irritation. "I wish I didn't have to put on this dumb 'muscle-head' persona." He thought to himself. "Why is it so difficult for me to express who I truly am?" He silently questioned.

As Bulk finished mulling over his thoughts, the lunch bell rang. He finished up his shower, got dressed, and headed to the cafeteria, sitting with the other best athlete in the school, Rainbow Dash, and the kindest, cutest girl in the whole school, Fluttershy, who were essentially Bulk's only two friends.

Although he was friends with Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy was the only one who knew his secret. He'd wanted to tell RD about it for so long, but he never had the guts to. He figured that she'd probably laugh at him and tell the whole school. Not because she's a bad friend, but because he can imagine how funny it would be for Rainbow Dash to hear him say more than "Yeah!"

Rainbow slid across the table to fist bump her muscly friend. "'Sup, Bulk? I heard you showed some losers in gym class how to do push-ups. Is that true?" She smiled from ear to ear, waiting for the answer.

"Yeah!" Bulk replied, his voice echoing loudly inside the walls of the cafeteria.

Rainbow dash fell back on the table from laughter. "Haha! Dude, that is AWESOME!"

-later that day-

Fluttershy was sitting with Bulk in her living room, having tea and crackers with him. She was always so kind to Bulk, even more so than she normally was to her other best friends, Twilight, Pinkie, Applejack, Rainbow and Rarity. She spoke with a certain kind of smoothness that he found comfort in. It was, perhaps, one of the things that made it so easy for Bulk to share his real thoughts with her.

"So, Bulk," Fluttershy began, taking a pause to take a sip of tea. "how have you been doing recently?" It's been a while since our last get-together."

Bulk nodded, and sipped his tea as well. "Yes, it certainly has. I suppose I've been okay, despite the usual insults I get from everyone who thinks I really am that dumb. But I suppose that's what I get for putting on that mask in the first place..." He sighed heavily.

If one had never heard Bulk say anything other than his routine, "Yeah!" they would be quite surprised in the softness of his actual voice. Although slightly scruffy and deep, his true voice had a natural calming effect to it.

Fluttershy patted his shoulder with one of her small, soft hands. "I'm sorry to hear that people are still teasing you, Bulk." She frowned, "Somebody like you shouldn't have to go through that."

"Well," Bulk sighed tiredly, "I only have myself to blame for the way most people view me. After all, I'm the one pretending to be a stupid jock in public."

"With good reason, though." The pink-haired girl offered, "I mean, you're a lot braver than I was before I got over my social anxiety. I couldn't say a word to anybody! At least you speak a little bit..." She offered up a small smile.

"I don't really think yelling 'Yeah!' every thirty seconds counts as talking." Bulk chuckled.

"But it's something, and that's progress." Fluttershy smiled. "Oh! Speaking of progress, Rainbow Dash is coaching me on how to cheer. I don't mean to change the subject, but... Would you... Um... Evaluate me? I-I mean, if that's okay..."

"Of course, Fluttershy! I bet you're doing great, anyways! It would be so great to see you cheering for Canterlot High at all of our games!" Bulk smiled warmly.

"Okay... Here I go..." She stood up, clasped her hands over her chest, took a deep breath, and...

"... Yay~..."

Bulk smiled encouragingly, holding his true feelings in. 'That was.... Adorable!' He thought to himself. "That was great, Fluttershy!" Bulk congratulated her. "I bet you can do even better the more you train!"

Fluttershy blushed, but managed a smile. "I don't know if I'd be able to handle being on the cheerleading team.. But at the next football game, I'll be cheering for you and the rest of the team from the bleachers... I-I hope that's okay."

"That's fine by me, Fluttershy." Bulk grinned, "As long as you're happy." Fluttershy gave Bulk a small hug, which was a bold move for her. After she realized what she had done, however, she looked up at her friend and blushed as red as an apple.

Bulk blushed profusely as well. He had never been given attention like that from anybody except his close family. He cleared his throat akwardly. "Well... I suppose I should get home and do my homework..."

"Y-yes... I'm sure that your calculus teacher wouldn't be t-too happy if you missed a homework assignment..."

"Goodbye... See you in chemistry class tomorrow..." Bulk was barely able to get the words out as he nearly stumbled out of the door.

Author's Note

Well, here it is! Our first chapter to our first story! Hope you enjoyed it! If we get any views tonight, the next chapter will come out later tonight. After that, we will try to get a chapter out every three days or so. Also, check out my cowriter's page and give him a follow (Ringmaster1336), he deserves it! Once again, hope you enjoyed, and there's more of this story coming soon!

Blooming Feelings

That next morning was very awkward for Bulk. He kept thinking back to yesterday's events. How Fluttershy had hugged him, and how she had blushed. How he had looked at her full, luscious lips, and how he wanted to feel the heat of them on his, while he held her in a loving embrace, and-

"Mr. Biceps!" Ms. Harshwhinny, Bulk's math teacher called, snapping him out of his admittedly rather pleasant train of though. "Class has started, so would you please take your seat?"

"Yeah!" Bulk announced before walking clunkily to his desk. The class laughed at the muscled teenager's exclaimation, but Bulk mentally sighed. "Snap out of it, Bulk! Don't be thinking about your best friend that way!"

As class dragged on, Bulk kept getting swept back into his thoughts. He didn't need to pay attention in class too much anyways. He was a math whiz, after all. He was the only junior in his Honors Calculus BC class, but the rest of the class just assumed he was as dumb as a chunk of dirt and that the only reason he was allowed in this class was to make him feel better about his stupidity. In fact, many people assumed the rest of his school schedule consisted of support classes and "special needs" courses.

As his thoughts raced through his head, time seemed to fly by. In no time the bell rang and he absent-mindlessly walked to his next class; honors chemistry. As he sat in his desk, a sudden thought popped into his head that made his heart beat like a drum in his chest:

Fluttershy was in this class, too.

A few moments after Bulk sat down in his desk, the tardy bell rang, and Ms. Zecora began her lecture for the day. "Welcome back to chemistry, everybody is here on time, I see! Oh, how happy this makes me!" The class laughed at her clever rhyme, and she continued. "No time to waste on the lab today. So let's just jump right into the fray!" The class followed her to the lab and partners were paired up quickly. Being that nobody else wanted to work with them, Fluttershy and Bulk were paired together by default.

After everyone got to their lab stations, they started working. Ms. Zecora always gave her students very challenging lab work, but Bulk and Fluttershy were done within fifteen minutes. They were both proficient in the science of chemistry, but Bulk was especially fond of the subject. They made little conversation, and every time they did talk, they both blushed profusely.

"Well..." Bulk started awkwardly, "That lab was... fun..."

"Y-yeah..." Fluttershy nodded, barely able to get the word out.

As soon as the reply left her lips, the bell rang, rescuing Bulk from the hole he felt he was digging into ther friendship. Bulk quickly grabbed his bag and left the science lab, handing his lab sheets to Professor Zecora on his way out.

Fluttershy sighed and scolded herself. "Darn it, you scared him off! You know you have to talk to him about it eventually!" After thinking about the situation for a few seconds, Fluttershy nodded decidedly. "I'll definitely talk to him at lunch."

Fluttershy was roused from her thoughts when she heard a gentle but strong voice call out to her from the other side of the science lab. "I see trouble in your eyes. What's the matter, my dear Fluttershy?"

Fluttershy gasped a little at Zecora's sudden appearance, but quickly calmed and explained her situation. "Oh, well, you see, Ms. Zecora... Um... Well... I want to talk to Bu-... A certain friend... About something that happened yesterday, but I don't know how to bring it up in conversation without making it awkward..."

Zecora gave an understanding nod. "You know in your heart who your true friends are. Do not allow one happening to push you and them apart."

The shy girl smiled at her teacher's wisdom, as she realized she was right. There really was no reason to be worried. Bulk was her friend, and surely this wouldn't come between what they had. "Thank you, Ms. Zecora."

"It was nothing, my dear. If you ever need advice, I'll be here." Zecora replied in a soothing, motherly tone.

"C'mon, Spike, you can do it!" Pipsqueak yelled enthusiastically at his friend who was desperately trying to get the barbell off of his chest. Spike growled and put all of his strength into his arms, barely able to rep the bar, then had Rumble spot him and rack the weight. His friends cheered for him while he wiped the sweat from his face with his towel.

"Great job, Spike!" Button called out from the crowd.

"Yeah, that summer conditioning and seasonal practice for frosh ball really paid off, I guess." Spike replied through a toothy grin.

Bulk walked up to the group of freshmen and gave an encouraging grin at Spike, who smiled back in response. The large upperclassman then shouted as loud as he could. "YEEEEEAH!!!" The entire group flinched at the volume of his voice, and a few of his classmates nearly jumped out of their sneakers.

In all honesty, Bulk was excited to have Spike on the varsity football team with him next year. He felt like Spike would be the only one on the team he could tell his secret to. He also saw great potential in him as a football player and knew that he could help Spike improve his skills if they were on the same team.

Spike went up to Bulk, a smile on his face. "I'm so excited to start training with you and the rest of the varsity team this summer, Bulk!" He held out his fist, indicating he wanted a knuckle bump.

Bulk's grin spread across his entire face as he returned the fist bump and gave a hearty, "YEAH!"

(Lunch time)

Fluttershy saw Bulk sitting at the usual table. Rainbow was sick today, so this was the perfect time to talk to Bulk. She took a deep breath, and walked to the table. Taking a seat across from Bulk. "U-Um... Hi, Bulk." She gave a small smile.

"Hey, Fluttershy." Bulk smiled as he greeted her. He seemed very happy.

"S-So, um... I wanted to talk to you about, um... About yesterday..." She blushed.

"Pfft! Don't worry about it. Eveything's fine. We're friends! Isn't that what friends do? I mean, that's what you do with Twilight and your other friends, right?" Bulk responded happily.

Fluttershy gave another smile. "Yeah, I guess you're right... I'm sorry I didn't think to just talk to you about it in the first place..."

"Don't worry about it, Flutters. You haven't done anything wrong." He smiled brightly.

Fluttershy blushed so hard that her face was burning. Bulk had never called her by that name before. "O-Okay... Well, I should get going. I promised Pinkie that I'd help taste test her new cupcakes. Bye!" She quickly grabbed her bag and walked out of the cafeteria, trying to stop the light feeling in her chest.

Bulk smiled as he thought to himself, 'she looks so cute when she blushes.' But shook his head, trying to force those thoughts out of his head. He just told her they were friends! He couldn't be having those types of thoughts about his friend!

-Later that day, Fluttershy's room-

Fluttershy was holding her pet bunny, Angel, in her hands, a blush present on her face. "Oh, Angel, what should I do? Every time I'm around him, my chest feels tight, and I get a foggy head. I don't know what it means, but when he said we were, 'just friends' I felt sad. Oh, what's wrong with me?"

(WARNING: MILD CLOP AHEAD!)

Fluttershy felt a thought forming in her head. A very naughty thought. She blushed again, her cheeks turning a dark red, while biting her lip. "A-Angel, go play outside for little while. Mommy needs to... take care of something." She said as she gently shooed her pet out of the room.

-CLOP START-

She locked the door and sat up against it as she blushed a deep red. "What's wrong with me? Why do i feel so hot? Is it because of him?" She pondered these questions as her breath became slightly staggered, and she made her way over to her bed.

As she laid down on the bed, she started sliding off her skirt. "M-Maybe if I take off some of my clothes, I'll cool off." She told herself as her oversized, knit yellow sweater was removed from her small, delicate frame, leaving her only in her simple pink bra and panties.

She sighed as she looked down at her body. Twilight and the other girls always told her she had a great body, or, as Rarity put it, "all the right assets for attraction." But she didn't see the point of having a large bust or curvy hips. She was rather shy about showing her body - just as she was about pretty much everything else. The only skin she ever really showed in public was her feet, hands, face, and neck. She even wore baggy sweaters so that nobody could make out the size of her bust and long skirts that hid her shapely legs.

Putting aside those thoughts for a moment, she unclasped and removed her bra, letting her sizable breasts breathe freely. She was embarrassed, despite being alone in her bedroom. She had never looked at her own body this way before.

She tenderly massaged her breasts as she sprawled out on her bed, biting her lip to hold back a moan.

She felt heat and wetness starting to form between her legs. She slid one of her hands down her flat stomach, and into her panties. Pressing into her clit once with a finger, she gave a quiet moan.

'I shouldn't be doing this...' She thought to herself. 'But it just feels so good...'

She continued pleasuring herself, slipping a finger inside her untouched womanhood. She had to bite down hard on her lip to keep from screaming in pleasure. Her whole body tensed as her delicate form was rocked with the mind-shattering pleasure of her first ever orgasm.

-CLOP PAUSE-

As she slowly came down from the euphoria of her climax, she began to worry. "Oh my goodness!" She started in a panic as she began putting her clothes back on. "I can't believe i just did that. What should I do?" She paused and thought for a few moments before finding a solution. "I should call Rainbow. She'll be able to help me." She grabbed her phone and quickly dialed Rainbow's number.

Rainbow picked up the phone, answering groggily. "Ugh... Hello?"

"U-um h-hi, Rainbow Dash..." Fluttershy spoke into the phone, sounding as if she would burst into tears at any moment.

Rainbow coughed a few times before speaking again. She was still recovering from her cold, but was probably almost over it by now, save for a few coughs. "Hey, Flutters. Is everything okay? You sound kinda upset."

"I-I have some... Um... Girl problems to talk to you about... Um ... if thats ok..." Fluttershy replied softly.

"Yeah, it's cool.." Rainbow quickly blew her nose. "Sorry. I'm still trying to get over this dumb cold. Anyway, what's wrong? Did your boobs grow again or something? Heh." She laughed.

"Oh, no, Rainbow... It's so much worse..." Fluttershy managed to choke out without crying.

Rainbow sensed her friend was really upset and stopped joking. "Whoa, it's okay, Shy. I'm here for ya. Just tell me what happened."

"I... I... I touched myself... Down there... A-and..." Fluttershy broke down into tears. She just knew Rainbow would never see her the same way again. All of her friends would think she was some lust-driven whore, and-

"Wait... That's all? You fingered yourself?" Rainbow asked plainly.

"B-but... I... You don't...?" Fluttershy was bewildered at Rainbow's calm response.

Rainbow laughed wholeheartedly, then explained to her friend, "C'mon, Fluttershy! Relax a little bit. It's totally normal to do that! I mean, we're teenage girls, and we're around boys all the time. How do you think I relieve stress after track practice? Heh."

"B-but... I thought-" Fluttershy started.

"Relax, Shy. It's not taboo or anything. Hell, I'm willing to bet that everyone at school does it! Haha!!"

Fluttershy's face turned red. She instantly thought of Bulk touching his-

"...ershy? Hello? Anybody there?" Rainbow asked in a slightly annoyed tone.

"Oh my gosh! I'm so sorry, Rainbow Dash! I was just.... Thinking about... Something..."

"Heh. Something, huh? Would it happen to be something long, and hard, and connected to a boy?~" The rainbow-haired girl teased.

"O-oh my..." Fluttershy's voice hitched in her throat, giving Rainbow her answer. She decided to have a little fun with Fluttershy.

"So, Fluttershy? Who is he?~ is he hot?" Rainbow inquired.

"U-um... Well..." Fluttershy's breath became audibly staggered.

"Is he sexy? Hmm?" Rainbow prodded a little more. 'Oh, this oughta be fun' She thought.

"R-rainbow... Stop..." Fluttershy began mewling, and even as a friend, Rainbow couldn't deny that it was damn cute.

-(VERY) MILD CLOP START-

Rainbow decided to ask the one question that would 'break' her delicate friend, as a smirk spread across her face. "Does he have a big cock?"

"O-oh!!~" Fluttershy began moaning uncontrollably. Her body tensed and she hit her peak for the second time that day. Rainbow couldn't believe it! She gave her friend an orgasm by talking about dicks!

-CLOP END-
'Wait,' Rainbow thought to herself. 'Does this count as phone sex? Phone rape?' As she was mulling over her thoughts, she heard two words that sent her into complete shock and confusion.

"Oh, Bulk!~"

"... Wat?"

Author's Note

Well, here it is, as promised: Chapter 2! Thank you guys SO MUCH for the views and support! This being my first story, when I saw that I had a thumbs up on the story I freaked out! I'm so happy to know that people are enjoying this story, despite it's abstract idea. As promised, since this is getting support, the next chapter will be posted tonight! Also, be sure to check out my awesome co-writer's page here on fimfiction! (Ringmaster1336) Stay tuned for the next chapter.

Conflict

CRACK.

The tree crackled and snapped as it was uprooted due to a tackle from a large country boy. His toned body was tinted red from the sun's heat, and sweat dropped from his large frame as he worked.

The feeble, dead oak fell to the ground and shook the ground around it, the young man who had caused this to happen sat down on the lush grass. Pleased with his work. "Eeyup." He said with a grin, very pleased with his work.

"Great job, Big Mac." His sister, Applejack said as she walked up to his side and patted his toned back.

"Thank ya, sis." Mac smiled at his sister, waving off her compliment quietly.

"Ah can't wait until football season starts! Ah jest know that with you and that Bulk feller on the team, Canterlot High'll definitely go to the divisional championship!"

Mac chuckled before replying, "Eeyup. Spike's on the team too, ya know."

"Really?" Applejack inquired, slightly surprised. "Well, to be honest, ah didn't think he was really good enough to be on varsity as a freshman. Ah mean, you didn't even get invited until halfway through the season your sophomore year. Ah haven't seen Spike in a while, but last time ah saw him he was a chubby little thing." Applejack chuckled heartily.

"Yeah, but ah bet he ain't like that no more." Big Mac chuckled as well. "He's gotta pretty built up after frosh ball. Rumor's are he wants to be a tight end and linebacker."

"Well, color me impressed." Applejack smiled pleasantly. "Ah'll be sure to cheer for him at all the games, too."

"Heh. Ah reckon he thinks all those muscles he's got'll impress that Rarity gal he's been chasin'." Mac was happy for Spike. The younger boy seemed like he felt he fit in now that he was on the team.

"Yeah," Applejack nodded her head. "Rarity's all about 'hunks'." She chuckled.

"If her and Spike hit it off, ah'm sure he'll treat 'er right." Mac said, nodding his head, as if he were agreeing with his own statement.

"Ah'm not worried about Spike mistreating Rarity, Mac." Applejack mused.

"Is there somethin' ya ARE worried about?"

"Yeah..." The country girl admitted with a sigh. "Y'see, Mac, the thing with Rarity is... she does tend to... drift a little."

Mac hummed as an acknowledgement. "So yer afraid she'll break his heart."

"Yeah." Applejack sighed defeatedly. "Ah jest don't know what he sees in her. Sure, she's a great friend, but Ah sure don't envy nobody who dates her."

Mac chuckled. "Ya don't understand how men work, do ya sis?" He asked, pulling a small stalk of wheat from the ground and chewing on the end of it slowly.

"W-Whaddaya mean?" Applejack stammered in an irritated tone. "And aren't you real talkative today, mister 'Ah don't say nothin' but Eeyup and Nope 'bout 95 percent of the time, but when Ah do say somethin' else, It's some form of lecture to mah younger sister'."

Again, Applejack's older brother let out a hardy chuckle before speaking. "Ah didn't mean it that way, sis. What Ah mean by that, is that ya gotta understand that most men are simple. Mosta the time, 'tain't about anythin' other than looks. Spike thinks Rarity's a pretty gal, so let him chase after her. Once he figures it out, he'll look for real love that's based on feelings and affection, not jest looks."

"So you're sayin' that the only reason you don't never date no more's cuz you ain't seen a pretty gal?" AJ challenged.

"It's actually for the exact opposite reason. Notice That ah said most men are only after looks. MOST. Honestly, mosta the time, ah see pretty gals, but ah know they're pretty much all tarts. If'n they were ta date a guy like me or Spike, or even that Bulk feller, mosta them would do it only for the same reason most guys would date tarts like them: fer looks.

"And ah ain't no genius like that Twilight gal that y'all are friends with, but ah know that ah ain't ready ta suffer no more heartbreak than ah already have. That's another reason ah stopped datin'."

"Plus, right now, aside from football, Ah only have enough room in mah heart, as well as mah schedule fer the farm, you, Granny, and Abblebloom. Even if Ah wanted to date, Ah wouldn't have no time." Mac finished with a sagely nod.

Applejack was dumbfounded. Partly because she had never heard her brother talk that much in one sitting, but also because she never knew how wise Mac was, especially with things as complex as love.

"Well, It's gettin' late, and Ah gotta git started on supper. D'ya wanna drive over and pick up Applebloom from Rarity's place while ah cook and get Granny to take her meds?" Mac said as he pulled his white, sweat-stained T-shirt over his head and replaced it with his familiar red flannel that he had earlier slung over the side of a nearby fence.

"Sure, Ah'll do that." AJ said with a smile as she got the keys to the apple family pickup from Mac and started to drive over to Rarity's house.

Mac sighed tiredly as he started his trek back to the Apple home from the east orchard. On his way back he began to think about the recent events that had intersected his life. He was about to head into his senior year at Canterlot High in about four months, counting summer break. He had been invited to the varsity football team, and the lacrosse coach offered a Varsity position in the offseason, as had the wrestling coach. He had so many opportunities laid before him. Opportunity. The one thing that seemed to usually elude him. And yet here it was, conveniently placed before him so suddenly. "Strange how that happens." He thought to himself.

Applejack knocked on the door to Rarity's house and small business, Carousel Boutique, waiting for her to answer. When the door opened, however, it was not Rarity who answered, but a tall, blond boy dressed in very a nice suit, though slightly dishelved.

"Uh..." Applejack stammered. "Ah don't think ah've seen ya before, but, uh... Can ya send my little sister out here?"

Before the boy could answer, however, Rarity pulled him back into the entryway, and kissed him full on the lips, only releasing him after sucking face for about half a minute.

"Au revoir, darling!" Rarity said as the boy made his way past Applejack and out the door, leaving Rarity in a dreamy stupor.

"Uh, Rarity?" Applejack snapped Rarity out of her trance.

"Oh, Applejack, darling! Did you come to pick up Applebloom?" Rarity replied to her friend in a cheery tone.

"Y-yeah..." She replied awkwardly. "And, uh... If'n ya don't mind me askin'..." Applejack stopped as she motioned to the young man walking away from Carousel Boutique. "Who's that feller?"

"Oh, you aren't going to believe this, darling!" Rarity nearly squealed with excitement, "He's a prince! Prince Blueblood! He dropped by for a new suit he needs for an upcoming royal conference with the prime minister of Saddle Arabia, and we talked and... Well, did some other things..." Rarity giggled before continuing, "and he's simply a dream!" She sighed in a very over-dramatic, heart-felt way.

"Ya mean, his wallet is your dream." Applejack deadpanned.

Rarity's expression changed from a daydreaming smile to a scowl. "I'll just pretend I didn't hear that." She stared AJ down for a few more seconds before turning to the stairs in the entryway and calling for her younger sister. "Sweetie Belle! Applejack is here to pick up your friend!"

Three voices could be heard groaning from up the stairs. "Awwww! But sis, Ah don't wanna go home yet!" A high pitched voice with a southern drawl could be heard calling to the two older girls at the storefront.

Only in that moment, when she heard Applebloom's voice, two things became very apparent to Applejack. Number one: Rarity had just informed her that she screwed a prince in her house. Number two: Applebloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo were in the house while it happened.

While the younger group of girls continued their activities inside, Applejack began arguing with Rarity in the doorway. "Ya mean ta tell me that you screwed that feller while mah little sister was here?! And Scootaloo AND Sweetie Belle?! What was goin' on in yer head to think that's okay?" Applejack began to raise her voice as she got in Rarity's face.

"Shhh!!" Rarity hushed Applejack with a finger over her lips. "They don't know, okay? But if you keep talking so loudly, they will soon enough! Just don't say anything about it, okay?"

Applejack kept her voice down as Rarity requested, but didn't let up on her. "How could you do that? Do you know how damaged those girls woulda been if they saw or even heard what you two were doing? They're in fifth grade, fer cryin' out loud!"

"Oh, calm down, Applejack. They didn't hear or see us. No harm done, right?" Rarity replied nonchalantly, rolling her eyes as at her friend's frantic attitude as she pulled a file out of her purse, which was set down on the table in the doorway, and began to file her nails to perfection.

"Calm down?! Just imagine what yer teachin' yer sister by sleepin' around like this! Do you want her ta grow up ta be a whore?" Applejack fumed at the way Rarity was treating this whole situation.

"A whore!?" Rarity gasped incredulously. "Applejack, I am NOT a whore! There is nothing wrong with a lady getting a little... help... from time to time." She harumphed as she crossed her arms across her chest and stuck her nose up, facing away from Applejack.

"Oh, yeah? How would you react if you found out Sweetie was fuckin' boys behind HER bedroom door, miss priss? Are ya tellin' me there ain't nothin' wrong with that, neither?"

"Applejack, you know that's different." Rarity offered defensively.

Applejack scoffed. "Would you just listen to yourself, Rarity?!" Applejack growled. "That tears it. APPLEBLOOM! Say goodbye to yer friends. We're goin' home!"

"But sis!" Applebloom complained, "Ah don't-"

"NOW!"

Applebloom slowly came down stairs, trying to make herself as little as possible. She knew by Applejack's volume that something had happened, and she knew even better that she should not do anything to further set her older sister off.

She stared down at Applebloom before telling her in the same tone, "Go to the truck, Applebloom. Ah'll be there in a sec."

"...okay..." Applebloom obeyed quietly as she slowly walked over to the Apple family truck and got in the cabin of it.

Applejack then turned her attention back to the fashionista in front of her, who was still filing her nails. "Ah'm telling ya, Rarity. 'Tain't a good idea ta date somebody just fer looks and money. And it's even worse to fuck 'em while there's little kids in the house."

"Oh, whatever, Applejack. You're just jealous because you can't turn heads with that brutish country bumpkin lifestyle of yours."

The farm girl gritted her teeth and clenched her fists. "Give me one reason why ah shouldn't punch you in the face right now." She spat the words out at Rarity as if they left a bitter taste in her mouth.

"Well, for one-" Rarity was cut short as Applejack growled in anger before turning and heading to her truck.

On the way home, Applejack talked to her little sister in an angered tone. Not because she was mad at Applebloom, but she was in fact still mad at what Rarity had done. "Listen here, Applebloom. Ya'll can still hang out with yer friends, but ah don't want ya goin' over ta Rarity's anymore."

"But... Why cain't Ah go over to Sweetie Belle's house anymore?" She asked in a quiet manner.

Applejack sighed before explaining, "well, sugarcube, ya see... Well, ah think that Rarity's becoming a bad role model for Sweetie Belle. And ah don't want that rubbin' off on you."

"What did she do?" Applebloom asked curiously.

'Oh, buck me.' Applejack thought. 'Ah cain't lie to her, but ah can't tell her what Rarity did...' She thought over it for a moment before carefully answering, "She, uh... Did somethin' that she shouldn't have done."

"Like she told a lie or sumthin'?" The young country girl inquired.

"She didn't lie, no... But it was still somethin' pretty bad and ah don't want you ta be around her, in case she does it again." Applejack stated firmly, hoping Applebloom would be content with the answer she had been given.

"But, she's your friend, right? Doesn't that mean y'all should be able to forgive mistakes and trust eachother?"

Applejack sighed in irritation. "Applebloom, with what she did, 'tain't as simple as that."

"Why?" The little girl asked.

"Ya don't need ta know why, sugarcube." The older farm girl stated flatly.

"Why?"

Applejack was now getting very irritated. "Applebloom, this conversation is over."

"But-"

"I said we ain't gonna talk about it no more."

Applebloom responded by giving an audible "Hmph," crossing her arms, and looking out the window as they drove through the countryside. The rest of the ride home was uneventful.

When they got back to Sweet Apple Acres, Applejack and Applebloom. Went inside their home to find Granny Smith in her rocking chair, knitting. Applebloom took a seat in Granny's lap, as she usually did when the rocking chair was occupied by the old but happy and funny woman. "Hi, Granny!" Applebloom said enthusiastically as she gave her grandmother a hug.

"Howdy there, young'un." Granny chuckled as she put down her knitting needles and bounced Applebloom on her lap. "It's a good thing you two came back when ya did." She continued as she held the rocked in the chair with Applebloom. "Mac is almost done with dinner."

"Oooh! What's he makin'?" Applebloom assked excitedly.

"Well, he told me he was makin' some stew, and apple pie for dessert." Granny said with a small smile as she turned to Applejack. "Since we're gonna be eatin' soon, can ya get my teeth from my bedroom, Applejack?"

"Course Ah can, Granny." Applejack said quickly as she hurried upstairs to Granny Smith's bedroom. She came back down a minute later with a glass full of water, a pair of shiny, white dentures floating in it. Granny popped them into her mouth, and put Applebloom back on the ground from her lap.

"Alright, y'all. Let's go see if dinner's ready."

"Ah'm starvin'!" Applebloom stated energietically before sprinting over to the Apple family dinner table.

As the family sat down and around the dinner table, Applejack took off her stetson hat and took a big whiff of the soup. "Smells great, big brother!" She beamed at Big Mac.

"Eeyup." The quiet young man stated plainly before sitting down at the table himself, bringing the rest of the dinner with him. The small family then began to enjoy their homemade meal. Although, Applejack still had a troubled mind. She left the dinner table a few minutes later with a single thought.

'Ah'm gonna give Rarity another piece o' mah mind tomorrow.'

Author's Note

As always, I hope you guys enjoyed this chapter.

UPDATE: Due to real-life responsibilities, I will not be able to post chapters for about a week. Sorry!

Stay awesome!

Sleeping Over, Sleeping In, and Sleeping On the Job

“Thanks again girls for helping me through all of this. It really means a lot.” Fluttershy said, wearing a nightgown as she hugged Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie. That night when she confessed her feelings about Bulk and accidentally shared his secret with the two girls, they had somehow managed to stop their friend from having an emotional breakdown, and even managed to convince her that everything with Bulk would be alright. A week or so later, Pinkie decided that Fluttershy should stay and have a sleepover party with her and Rainbow, to which Fluttershy happily agreed.

“No problem, Flutters.” Rainbow said, munching on a bag of chips, wearing sweatpants and a tank top from Pinkie’s wardrobe. “You’re one of our best friends.”

“Yep! That’s right!” Pinkie chimed in, wearing a set of pink pajamas. “And whenever our friends need something, we’ll always be ready to help!” She proceeded to glomp Fluttershy and Rainbow onto her bed, making the two laugh. Pinkie then began to tickle her girlfriend. “Hey, Fluttershy, did you know that Dashie’s super ticklish?”

“No! Haha! Stop it, bubble-butt!” Rainbow managed to say between giggles.

“Oh, really?” Fluttershy asked teasingly, able to come out of her shell around her friends now that they had complete privacy. “So it would be bad if I did… this?” Fluttershy lightly jabbed her hand in Rainbow’s ribs and began to wiggle her fingers, inducing a roar of laughter from the sporty girl.

“Hahaha! C’mon guys! Hahaha! That’s not fair!” Rainbow started to wiggle and turn her body in an attempt to get away from her two tickle attackers, but it was in vain. Pinkie wrapped her legs around Rainbow’s abdomen, making it impossible for her to escape. The tickle war persisted until all three friends had their share of tickle attacks targeted at them, leaving them in a heap on the floor, sustaining giggles in between pants of exhaustion.

“...hehehe…” Fluttershy squeaked out in between breaths.

“Heh. Heheheh.” Rainbow managed after several mouthfuls of air.

Pinkie was still in hysterics, being the most ticklish of the group. Her chest heaved with fits of gigglesnorts, eventually causing the other two girls to lapse back into fits of uncontrollable laughter. Eventually their stomachs began to hurt from laughter overdoses, causing their hysterics to finally cease. The three girls then all began to crave a midnight snack, a solution that Pinkie had obviously prepared for. Once Rainbow had begun to complain about being hungry, Pinkie opened her closet door to reveal a mini fridge and pantry, from which she pulled out a gallon of milk, several different flavors of soda, a few dozen cupcakes, an assortment of different chips, and several other unhealthy food products. After digging into their snacks, they all laid together on the bed, chatting a bit about this and that, cracking a few jokes, and sharing some stories. By this time, it was late at night, and Fluttershy was in need of sleep, not usually staying up past 10:30.

“Sorry to be a party pooper, girls…” Fluttershy said with a yawn. “but I’m afraid I need to hit the hay. I know it’s Saturday tomorrow, but I’m just not built for late nights.”

“That’s okay!” Pinkie offered. “we can do more stuff tomorrow!”

“Yeah…” Rainbow added with a yawn of her own. “Besides, I’m getting tired myself. Let’s get some shut eye.” Pinkie turned the lights off, and the three girls laid on the giant pillow and blanket fortress they had made earlier that night. They all said their goodnights before drifting off to sleep, even Pinkie falling asleep in a timely manner, ready for more good times with each other the next morning.

“Applejack! Get yer heiny down here fer breakfast!” A shrill, elderly voice cried up the stairs of the Sweet Apple Acres farmhouse. Applejack had been grounded for about a week so far for fighting Rarity at school, and the way Granny Smith had been acting ever since she heard about the fight, Applejack didn’t see freedom any time in the foreseeable future.

“Comin’, Granny! Applejack replied from her room. Having already gotten dressed, she put on her boots and stetson before stoically making her way down the stairs and into the kitchen, where Big Mac was just finishing up the last component to an Apple Family breakfast: apple turnovers. He laid the serving tray on the table, stacked high with hash browns, scrambled eggs, biscuits, bacon, sausage, applesauce, and, of course, apple turnovers.

After Applejack seated herself at the table, everyone bowed their heads, and Granny Smith said grace. Ever since Applejack’s fight, grace was the only time anybody ever spoke during meals. Applejack was sure that this morning wouldn’t be any different. As everybody began to stack their plates with food, Granny Smith looked Applejack dead in the eyes, saying nothing for a few minutes. Eventually, Granny Smith broke the silence with a sigh.

And then, she spoke.

“Applejack,” As soon as the word left her lips, everybody at the table immediately froze, knowing that Granny Smith’s next words would either prolong the tension between her and Applejack, or end it. She let the word hang in the air for a few seconds before continuing. “You’ve worked real hard to gain back my respect an’ trust this past week.” A smile began to form on the old woman’s face. “You’re no longer grounded.”

Applejack immediately stood from her seat and moved swiftly to her grandmother’s side. “Thank you so much, Granny. Ah promise Ah won’t never fight no one ever again.”
“Ah know, Applejack. Thank you fer promisin’ that to me. Now let’s eat! Ah'm hungrier’n a cricket at a flea market!” Granny Smith said, a smile on her face. As the smile greeted her lips, all the previous tension seemed to leave the room. The rest of the morning’s breakfast at Sweet Apple Acres went on as usual Apple Family meals do; idle chat, jokes, laughter, great food, and genuine smiles.

Rarity sat on her bed, sniffling. She hadn’t left her house since being suspended and kicked out of Fashion Club. Her hair was completely disheveled, her mascara had made dark lines down her cheeks, and the makeup she had put on to cover up her bruises from the fight had been washed away by her tears. Though she had tried to get ready and go out this morning, the mere thought of seeing the Fashion Club VP and her friend, Coco Pommel, without being able to make new styles and wardrobes alongside her made her break down into a fit of sobs and wails all over again. She snuggled her cat, Opalescence, as she spoke to her. “Opal, I’m such a fool. If only I had held my tongue when Applejack brought up my activities with that prince…” she sighed, “I hate to admit it, but… Applejack’s right. I need to be a good role model for Sweetie Belle, and not do such obscene things so carelessly, especially when Sweetie and her friends are around.” After another moment of thinking, she nodded to herself as she made up her mind.

“Oh, this simply won’t do! A proper lady doesn’t sit around moping and crying all day; she always takes care of her problems swiftly and neatly. I’ll go to Sweet Apple Acres today and apologize to my dear friend.” The fashionista quickly got out of bed and cleaned up. After taking a shower, curling her hair, reapplying her makeup, and putting on a ‘simply divine’ outfit, she was ready to mend her relationship with Applejack. She grabbed her favorite handbag on her way out the door, and headed directly to the Apple Family’s pride and joy: Sweet Apple Acres.

As the stylish teen approached the farm, Big Mac saw her and approached with a calm, stoic expression, a sprig of wheat in his mouth. “Ah assume y’all wanna speak t’Applejack?”

Rarity responded with a sheepish smile. “Yes, actually. I came to apologize for causing this whole ordeal. Could I speak with her now, if possible?”

Big Mac nodded. “Eeyup. Wait right here, Miss Rarity.” He walked off to the barn and found his sister feeding the cows. He cleared his throat to get her attention.

“Huh? What’cha need, big brother?” responded the middle Apple sibling.

“Miss Rarity’s outside. She wants t’speak with you.”

Applejack responded with a hopeful smile and made her way to the farm’s entrance to see the fashionista she had fought with over a week ago waiting with a nervous smile. Applejack took her stetson off and held it in front of her chest with both hands as she approached Rarity. “Howdy…”

“Hello, Applejack.” Rarity replied. Sensing the awkward tension in the air, she decided to continue. “I know that I’m probably the last person you want to speak to right now, but I realized that you were right about my actions. Not only could my bad decisions affect my dear Sweetie Belle if they continue, but also Applebloom and Scootaloo. I hadn’t realized how immature and irrational I was being in the heat of the moment, and I’ve decided to make sure that if I am to make any more bad choices, I will make sure that they do not affect those girls in any sense. And I also apologize for insulting your lifestyle. While I myself wouldn’t want to live on Sweet Apple Acres, I understand that you and your family have made many memories living here and running the business, and I promise to respect that from now on. So… I hope that you could find it in your heart to forgive me for my childish behavior and the horrendous things I’ve called you.”

Applejack simply stared at the fashionista for about a minute, tears forming in her eyes from her friend’s heartfelt words. She said nothing at first, instead opting to hug her friend. Rarity returned the hug, and the two reunited friends stood there in an embrace for a few minutes before finally releasing their holds on one another.

“Rarity, Ah know we have our differences, but to be honest, Ah don’t think I’d be okay without you as mah friend.” Applejack said as she smiled at Rarity, overjoyed to see her smile back.

“I’ve missed our friendship too, Applejack. I’m glad to be near and dear to you once again.”

“Well… As long as you’re here, why don’t ya come in for some lunch?”

Rarity looked at her friend and gave a warm smile. “That sounds wonderful, Applejack.”

*Three weeks later*

Spike was still laying in bed, extremely tired from yesterday’s workout with Pip and Mac. Twilight had woken up a bit earlier to shower. Once she got out of the bathroom, hair still damp, a towel wrapped around her body, she saw Spike still in a deep slumber, and a playful grin crept onto her face, along with an idea about how to wake up her lover. She gently straddled his hips, taking a minute to look at his sculpted body. His workouts with his friends had made him even stronger, and what little fat he had left on his body before had turned into firm muscle. Twilight noticed his skin was almost as smooth as silk as she lightly traced his abs with her delicate fingers, emitting a low, husky groan from the boy’s mouth as he began to stir.

“Mmm…” Spike mumbled, his eyes slowly fluttering open. After wiping the sleep from his eyes, he looked ahead of him to find a very sexy, nearly-nude Twilight sitting atop him. He smirked and sat up a bit as he put his hands on her hips. “Good morning.”

Twilight responded with a light giggle and rubbed his chest with her small hands. “About time you woke up. Am I going to have to do this every day to get you out of bed from now on?”

Spike responded with another grin. “Well, it would definitely be a great way to start the day.”

Twilight laughed again before leaning towards her lover, her face not even an inch away from his. “I love you, Spike."

“I love you too, Twilight.” He said with a gentle smile before closing the gap between them, kissing her passionately. Twilight moaned into his mouth, their tongues fighting for dominance.

WARNING: CLOP AHEAD!

As they kissed, Spike could feel his member start to swell and grow in excitement. Because Spike slept only in briefs, It was very evident to Twilight how aroused her lover had become as the underside of his clothed manhood pressed against Twilight’s towel-clad abdomen. She let out a cute squeak of surprise at the feeling of Spike’s stiff pole touching her. “S-Spike… do you… need some help with that?”

“Y-Yeah…” Spike moaned in response, and Twilight deftly pulled his underwear down, his cock springing free of the cloth prison, swinging up to slap his stomach loudly. Twilight giggled at this and reached down to stroke his thick shaft, at which point Spike groaned in pleasure as his aching manhood was on the way to sweet release.

“Oh, Spike.” Twilight said, staring at Spike’s dick in wonder. “You’re so hard!” She changed her pace, stroking his rod faster while cupping his balls in her other hand. His shaft throbbed hard at this, a large drop of precum leaking from the tip. Twilight scooped it up with her finger and licked it off. “Mmm~”

“God, that’s hot.” Spike moaned, watching Twilight’s sexy act. He seemed to grow even larger at the extra attention Twilight was giving him, and Twilight decided to pleasure him even more by bowing her head to lick the tip of Spike’s cock. He continued to moan uncontrollably at Twilight’s oral service, which encouraged her to continue her stellar blowjob with even more intensity. After a few more minutes, Spike was nearing his orgasm’s threshold. “Twilight…. I-I’m gonna….”

Hearing this, Twilight doubled her efforts, going down deep, taking most of Spike’s cock into her throat, flexing her throat muscles to massage his throbbing shaft. This sent her lover over the edge as a powerful orgasm rushed through him, and as his cockhead swelled and the volleys of his seed gushed out, Twilight made sure to swallow every drop.

Spike’s moans continued for almost a minute after his orgasm, as Twilight kept her mouth on his cock after swallowing his thick load, licking and sucking on his sensitive member. When she finally pulled off, there was a thick strand of spittle connecting Twilight to Spike’s member.

“Better?” Twilight asked with a giggle.

Spike nodded his head before giving an answer, which was nothing more than a jumbled, barely coherent, “Uhuh.” Twilight giggled before resting her head on her lover’s chest. After Spike had regained his senses, he decided to pay attention to Twilight’s urges. Spike flipped their positions so Twilight was laying on the bed, and he was above her. He removed her towel and went to work on her chest, groping her breasts and lightly licking and sucking her nipples.

“Aah~!” Twilight mewled at Spike’s treatment, squirming in pleasure, her legs crossing and uncrossing repeatedly, trying to satisfy her already soaked sex. Spike trailed his hand down to Twilight’s winking womanhood, and began to run her clit. She moaned in ecstasy at the feeling, and cried out in pleasure when he slid a finger inside. “Oh, Spike!” She moaned, her body writhing in pleasure as Spike continued to finger her. It seemed her threshold for pleasure was much lower than Spike’s, because after another ten seconds of fingering, her pussy clamped around the boy’s digit and released her fluids all over his hand. She moaned in ecstasy as her orgasm rocked her body. Spike kept going, however, wanting to make his lover feel even better.
Her first orgasm slowly faded away, only for Spike’s talented digits to lead her into another euphoric sensation roused from her loins, which exploded out of her as she practically screamed her lover’s name.

“Oh, S-Spike! AHHH!!~”

Spike pulled his fingers out, licking them clean of Twilight’s juices, rousing one final moan from her lips before she collapsed onto her lover, exhausted by Spike’s handiwork.

CLOP END

“Wow, Spike...” Twilight panted, “You are…. Amazing.”

“Heh. Thanks, Twilight.” Spike said before running his hand through his girlfriend’s hair. “I’m just so happy that I was lucky enough to get to you before anyone else. I love you, Twilight.”

“I love you too, Spike.” Twilight responded, snuggling her lover once again before hopping up out of bed. “Now get up and take a shower. We’ve both got a lot to do today.”

“Yeah, me and Pip are supposed to meet Big Mac at Sweet Apple Acres today in less than an hour. Apparently he’s got some really intense training planned today.” Spike said, hopping out of bed and walked into the bathroom. After his shower, he put on some workout clothes and packed his gym bag with a two-gallon jug filled to the brim with ice cold water, his football cleats, a small stack of sweat towels, and a stick of deodorant. He quickly pecked Twilight on the cheek before heading for the front door. “I’ll be back in time to make dinner. Love you!” He said as the door shut behind him, making his way to Sweet Apple Acres rather quickly, excited to find out what Big Mac had in store for him and Pip.

“Are you serious, mate?” Pip asked as he stared at the huge kegs of cider in astonishment. “These bloody things must weigh 100 pounds apiece.”

“Eenope,” Big Mac corrected the smaller boy, “More’n that.”

“150?” Pipsqueak asked, hoping that he wouldn’t have to lift more than his weight in cider kegs, which would be only 25 pounds more if his guess was correct.

“Eeyup.” Mac responded, calm as ever while putting some chew in his mouth.

“Agh, fuckin’ hell, mate. My back’s gonna need some serious realignment after today.”

“Only if ya act a fool and lift with yer back instead’a yer legs. Remember the talk we had about makin’ sure yer legs are strong a few weeks back?”

“Of course I do, mate; an’ sure, my legs are a helluva lot stronger now than they were during frosh ball, but these kegs are bigger than that Trixie lass’s ego.” Pip’s comment earned him a chuckle from Spike, and a smirk from Mac.

“Well, what are we waiting for?” Spike asked with a confident grin. “Let’s get started!”

“Whoa there, pardner.” Mac put his hand on Spike’s shoulder to stop him, “Not so fast. First, y’all gotta put these on.” The large boy pulled out three pairs of leather work gloves from the pockets of his jeans, putting one pair on himself. “Trust me, y’all are gonna regret it if ya do this job barehanded. You’ll be picking splinters outta yer palms fer days. You may also need these, bein’ new to liftin’ stuff like this.” He finished before reaching into an open barrel and handing the boys each a leather lifting belt connected to a form-fitting back brace. “If y’all accidentally lift with yer backs, this is gonna save y’all from a trip to the hospital. Besides, Nurse Redheart ain’t exactly been in a good mood as of late, seein’ as how everyone’s gettin’ pay cuts so the hospital can get new bathrooms.”

“How did you know all of that, Mac?” Spike asked in amazement at how much his friend knew about so many things that most people wouldn’t bother to remember, or even hear about early on.

“Spike, when ya stay quiet mosta the time, yer able to listen a lot more.” Mac simply said with a sagely nod before walking over to the first keg, able to hoist it over his shoulder without much difficulty. “Don’t start till those braces are nice an’ secure.”

“Sure thing, mate.” Pip said before clasping the belt around his lower back. He then attempted to do the same as Mac had done with a different keg, but he wasn’t prepared for the weight. He was able to lift the keg a few inches off the ground before his arms unexpectedly gave out and went limp, but the boy didn’t react fast enough to move his right hand out from under the keg. His right hand and lower arm got trapped under it, and the weight of the keg pulled his upper body towards it, his face smashing into the large barrel of cider very hard, emitting a gruesome wood-on-flesh noise one could associate with running into a wooden beam or being struck in the head with a baseball bat. “Fuck! Shit, shit, somebody help!” Pip wailed in pain as he made desperate attempts to pull his arms out from under the barrel. Mac quickly reached under the keg and hoist it in the air, allowing Pip to free his arms. When he was a safe distance away from the item that had just crushed his arm, Mac set the keg back on the ground before moving quickly to his friend who was currently in a lot of pain, and wasn’t afraid to show it.

“FUCKING BOLLOCKS, I THINK I BROKE ME BLOODY ARM!” He yelled in a pained tone. Mac quickly picked the boy up in his arms before swiftly walking over to his pickup a few yards away and buckling Pip into the passenger’s seat.

“Ah’m sorry, Spike, but there ain’t enough room in the truck fer you. Ah need ya to go to the house and tell Applejack what happened and that Ah’m takin’ Pip to the hospital t’get casted up. Can you do that fer me?”

“I’ll ride in the bed!” Spike said in a panicked tone, wanting to be with his friend to make sure he would be okay.

“Ah can’t let you do that, Spike. We’re gonna be ridin’ on busy streets. Ah need you to stay here an’ do what I asked you to.” Spike tried to protest, but before he could get a word out, Big Mac started the truck and drove away.

Spike quickly ran to the house and called for the eldest Apple sister. “Applejack!”

“Ah’m in here, Spike.” She called from the kitchen, ignorant of what had just occurred outside.

“Applejack, we had an accident. Pip smashed his arm under a keg and Mac had to take him to the hospital!”

“WHAT?!” Applejack screamed in surprise before an angry look formed on her face. “Damnit, Mac.” She turned to Spike, “Alright, Spike. Come with me. We’re gonna get in the station wagon and pick up yer friend’s medical papers. Y’know where he lives, right?”

Spike nodded, “Yeah.”

The cowgirl quickly put on her stetson and grabbed a key from a small wooden hanger attached to the wall. “Granny!” she yelled up the stairs, “Ah’m goin’ into town. Ah’ll be back in a few hours! Take yer meds, alright?” She didn’t wait for an answer back before turning back to Spike.

“Good. You got a key to get in?” She walked out the front door of the farmhouse.

“His dad leaves a spare under the door mat.”

“Great.” She responded, walking off of the porch and getting into the Apple Family station wagon. She smacked the outside of her door. “Let’s get goin’, then!”

Author's Note

Poor Pip :(

I hope you guys enjoyed this chapter! If you did, a thumbs up is always appreciated! And big ups to my co-author, Ringmaster1336.

Next chapter is coming soon!

Deuces, everyone!

Coffee Talk, Schnitzel Snapshots, and Apple ‘Juice’

As Rarity finished doing up her hair, she used her free hand to scroll through her contacts and called Applejack, putting her on speaker so she could finalize her makeup as well. Applejack picked up after the third ring. “Hey, Rarity! Ya need sumthin’?”

Rarity beamed, delighted for her cowgirl friend to have answered. “Applejack, hello dear! Um, how do I put this? I’m terribly sorry I didn’t ask earlier, but I was wondering if you could look after Sweetiebelle for the night. Is that alright?” She asked as she put a fresh coat of paint on her nails, making them look polished and pristine, just like the rest of her. A pair of black fishnet stockings over a pair of dark pantyhose covering her slim legs, her thighs partially covered by the bottom half of her asymmetrical white dress, with no shoulder straps. Her left wrist and neck were adorned with shiny pearls, as well as her earlobes. She had topped her outfit off with white flats.

There was a long pause of silence on Applejack’s end, before a drawn out sigh of realization broke the quiet drone of soft, barely-audible static. “One sec, Rarity.” The cowgirl said before soft footsteps on hollow stairs could be heard within the static tone of the phone call. Applejack had gone upstairs, probably away from the rest of her family to talk more privately with her friend, speaking softer and far more quietly this time. “Okay...Uh...Rarity… Ah know it ain’t really mah business, but… Are you goin’ on a date with some guy again? It’s not that Blueblood feller, is it?” She asked, not exactly in a disappointed tone, but more of a curious, concerned one.

Rarity cleared her throat awkwardly before nodding, then scoffing at herself, realizing her friend couldn't see her through the phone, and verbally confirmed Applejack’s suspicions. She knew this kind of conversation would arise from asking Applejack to babysit her little sister, but she didn’t think she would’ve made herself feel so flustered and awkward from it. “Yes, I-I am… And while I'm not planning to, er, ‘go home’ with him tonight, I do want someone reliable to look after Sweetie while I’m out. I do hope it's not too much of a hassle.”

Another long pause, followed by a softer sigh. “...Alright. Jus’ be… be careful, alright? Ah don’wanna hear nothin’ bout no bad date with this feller botherin’ you ‘er him makin’ a fuss ‘bout anythang, alright? Don’t let’im play you... Ah care about you…” Applejack caught herself with a light blush and quickly added, “W-We all do. Me, Twilight, Fluttershy...Pinkie, Rainbow… All of us.” Applejack’s voice wavered slightly as she spoke, but she did so under the guise of clearing her throat. She was in her quaint room that overlooked the first few dozens of acres of apple trees on her family’s farm, and the sunset was setting perfectly across the horizon, casting long shadows across the plowed dirt of the fields. “Ah’ll be there to pick’er up in ten minutes. See y’soon.”

Rarity smiled, relieved that Applejack was willing to help her. “Thank you so much, Applejack. See you soon.” She then hung up the call and finalized her makeup, then telling Sweetiebelle to get ready to go over to Sweet Apple Acres. After Applejack arrived, she smiled at Rarity as she walked her little sister to the Apple Family pickup. Sweetiebelle got in the passenger seat and Rarity walked around to the driver’s window, Applejack rolling it down so her friend could speak to her.

“Thank you so much, Applejack, you have no idea how grateful I am for this. I should be back late tonight, so would it be possible for Sweetiebelle to spend the night?”

Applejack put on a mock face of uncertainty, clearing her throat before looking to Rarity’s little sister. “Oh gee, Ah dunno. It don’t really seem like Sweetiebelle’s too excited about that…” She said, whilst the child in question was barely containing herself from exploding with excitement, bouncing up and down impatiently on the seat. “...Buuuuut, Ah guess she’ll just hafta deal with it, heh. No problem, Rarity, Ah’ll see you tomorrow.” The cowgirl flashed her friend a smile and wink before starting up the truck, the whole cabin shaking from the aged engine’s idling state.

The fashionista hugged her friend through the open window of the truck and looked into her eyes after letting go. “You’re the best, Applejack.” She then walked around to the passenger side and kissed her little sister on the forehead. “Be good, okay, Sweetie? And have fun with the Apples!”

“I will, Rarity!” The small girl beamed, standing up on her tippy-toes in the leather seat to peck her sister on the cheek. “Love you!”

“You too, darling!” Rarity called out before the truck pulled onto the road and took off, headed back towards the farm.

“Pinkie, are you sure you need that much coffee?” Twilight asked, her and Fluttershy both staring wide-eyed at the 24 oz. cup of straight espresso that Pinkie was sipping on, and the two others sitting on the table beside it.

Pinkie stopped sipping her caffeine-overload-in-a-cup and nodded, smiling as brightly as ever. “Sure I’m sure, Twilight! This is one of the ways I keep my energy up all day! Plus, between you and me,” The pink-haired girl leaned closer to Twilight and Fluttershy with a suggestive smile, “I’ve needed the extra energy boost since Dashie moved in~” She licked her lips and giggle-snorted, watching Fluttershy’s face turn a hot red at the comment.

“O-Oh… My...” The shy girl said with a deep red blush, trying to hide her embarrassment with her hand, covered by the long sleeve of her favorite baggy green sweater. It was, of course, her favorite because it hid her curvy, feminine features. Even though during the group’s spring vacation in Las Pegasus she had promised to wear clothes that ‘appealed to her figure’ more often, she still preferred her sweaters and long skirts whenever possible, and nobody could deny those types of clothing looked adorable on her.

Today, however, she chose to be a bit outgoing, and with her baggy sweater, she wore some striped leggings, and this particular pair of leggings wouldn’t have been on display today if it weren’t for her long sweater- they hugged her butt more than she would’ve liked. Still, though her rear couldn’t be seen, her shapely, delicate legs were still visible against the stretchy material, and many of the girls at Canterlot High were envious of Fluttershy’s body.

Twilight smiled as she responded to Pinkie’s innuendos comment. “That’s not really a surprise, Pinkie. We could pretty much hear you guys every night in the hotel in L.P.”

Fluttershy simply nodded in agreement, a blush still on her face. She smiled softly as she found something else to direct her attention to; her favorite barista at the coffee shop was bringing over her favorite drink.

He walked with a feminine sway in his hips, which was slightly comical because of his large, burly frame and mountain-man-esque beard and mustache combo. He spoke in a lower register- another thing that seemed odd to be coupled with his feminine walk- and had a bubbly personality which was easily detectable on his voice, almost able to match Pinkie’s enthusiasm. “One pumpkin spice latte for my favorite customer!”

The shy girl in question giggled sheepishly and thanked the barista. “Thank you, Kougan. How’ve you been recently?”

“Oh, girlfriend, you wouldn’t believe what happened yesterday!”

While Fluttershy and Kougan were talking, Twilight pulled out her phone and sent a text to Spike, “Hey, Spikey <3 I’m out for coffee with Pinkie and Shy, and we’ll probably be out and about for a while. I’ll be home around 8:30, could you take care of dinner?

Love, Twi”

Not even a full minute later, she got a response. “Sure thing, babe. I’m thinking I’ll make you a German dish tonight, how does bratwurst sound? ;)”

The slightly suggestive wink at the end both excited and unnerved Twilight; her suspicions were confirmed only seconds later when an image of her lover’s… sausage… appeared on screen, standing proudly at its fully erect state. Spike held a package of Aryan meat next to it, which was dwarfed in comparison to its neighboring weiner. She let out a soft gasp as her face turned a flushed red, and she set her phone down hastily, suddenly becoming very thirsty, proceeding to drink down most of her coffee rather quickly.

Pinkie noticed this and, with a clueless smile, proceeded to ask, “You okay, Twilight? You don’t usually chug coffee like I do.” ending her statement with a giggle. This also made Fluttershy and Kougan direct their attention to the bookish girl, who was still red in the cheeks.

“Uhm, w-well…” Twilight couldn’t bring herself to formulate a proper response as she reached for her phone. Pinkie, being the curious girl she was, saw this and snatched the phone before Twilight could touch it. “H-Hey! Pinkie, don-”

“Oooooooh~” Pinkie sounded out obnoxiously before looking at her studious friend with a mischievous giggle. “Spike’s making you sausage for dinner, hm?~”

Thinking the energetic teen’s words odd, both Fluttershy and Kougan peeked at the screen to see what the fuss was about, while Twilight covered her face in embarrassment. Upon discovering the picture on display, Fluttershy looked away with a blush to match Twilight’s, while Kougan lightly fanned his face, not able to tear his eyes from the picture. Then he looked over at Twilight with the same look Pinkie gave her a moment ago.

“Mmm… Twilight honey, you’re so lucky to have a man who cooks~ especially when he’s willing to serve you…. THAT~” He chuckled while twirling an end of his handlebar mustache around his finger. He gave his embarrassed friend a sly wink. “Someone looks a little thirsty… one refill coming right up!” He says in a singsong voice as he walks away gaily humming a tune.

Twilight snatches her phone from Pinkie’s hands, hiding her face as she could feel every pair of eyes in the cafe on her. “Please kill meeee…” She grumbles as Pinkie tries in vain to grab Twilight’s phone again.

As she was trying to steal her friend’s phone, Pinkie couldn’t help but say, “I think Spike might, Twi! That thing’s like a lance, he’ll split you in two! Hehehehe~”

“PINKIE!” Twilight gasped out in embarrassment, giving her friend a quick slap on the arm at the dirty comment.

“What? I’m not lying, am I?” She replies, a knowing smirk on her face as Twilight glares at her. Pinkie slowly moves closer until she was not even an inch away from her friend. “I mean, it’s not like I don’t already know how much you like his ‘sword’… Dashie and I could hear you from the other suite of the penthouse in L.P.~ I don’t blame you, though- that thing’s even bigger than the dildo I gave Dashie for her birthday~”

“PINKIE!!!”

“... What?” She asked with a dumb smile, then looked up to see everyone’s heads turned to their table. “... Oh. Sorry.” She giggled before getting back to her seat, everyone in the cafe snapping their attention back to whatever they were doing prior to the commotion. Luckily for Twilight, it seemed that no other CHS student was present. She took a few deep breaths before turning back to a flushed Fluttershy and a giggling Pinkie with a bashful expression. Though she wanted to change the subject, she had a hard time believing Pinkie would let the past few minutes go as easily as she was willing to. “Kougan, where’s that refill?”

As Spike was preparing dinner at the apartment, he heard a knock on the front door. Not expecting company, he went over to the door, smiling as he saw it was Pip. “Hey man, come on in.” Pip entered and bro-hugged his friend.

“Thanks, mate. Sorry for the intrusion. Had to get away from me family for a while… Nice weather, innit?”

“What’d your sister do this time?” Spike asks with a chuckle as he grabs two Colt-a-Colas from the fridge, handing one to Pip before sitting down on the couch and flicking on the TV. Pip snorted in annoyance, ready to tell Spike exactly what his sister did this time.

“So, her room’s off limits since she wanted a new floorin, ri’? So, I come ‘ome from’a shop, an’ I see ‘er blowin’ some git on me fuckin’ bed! An’, if that ain’t bad enough, I go down’a the laundry room, only ta fin’ ou’, she tossed me clothes outta the wash and put ‘er own in, ri’? So me fuckin’ clothes are soaked and’ sittin’ on the floor, stinkin’ up the carpet, ri’? An’ when me dad got ‘ome, he busted me good for it.” after finishing his sentence, Pip lifts up his shirt to show Spike the belt marks on his stomach and back. Spike knew about the abuse Pip endured from his father. Spike tried to tell his friend to seek help like Dash had, but Pip had made it clear several times before that he wanted nobody else to know what went on in his home where his father’s ‘parenting’ was concerned. It was sad for Spike to see that Pip had gone through so much of this treatment that he was practically numb to it.

“Damn, man… well did she at least get busted for suckin’ a guy off in the house?” Spike asks as he turns on his video game console and hands Pip the second controller.

“Nope. Me dad didn’t find out. Fucker left before me parents got ‘ome. Bet I’m gonna hafta clean ‘is nut butter off me sheets, too. Fuck!” Pip swatted a cushion on the couch in anger, then sighed, slouching into the couch. “Anyway, you were cookin’ somethin, yeah? Smells good, don’ let me keep ya from makin’ your food.”

“Oh, I’m slow broiling some bratwurst in a crockpot. Remind me to check it in thirty minutes.” Spike replies before chuckling as he remembers the picture he sent his lover, wondering what kind of a rise he got out of her. “Heh… anyways, whatcha wanna play? I don’t have anything new, so it’s just the same boring shit.”

“Nah, I’m good. I’m just gonna take a nap.” He replies as he leans back, closing his eyes, letting sleep take him rather quickly.

“Heh. Lazy ass…” Spike chuckled before standing and making his way back to the kitchen, stirring the pot of pasta he was boiling. He had prepared more than him and Twilight would be able to eat, so there would be enough for Pip. Suddenly, a loud sound pierced the calm silence in the room, and Spike nearly jumped out of his skin. “JESUS, FUCKING SHIT!” He rushed to the living room, the source of the noise, only to see Pip pointing the pistol he took from the gangster in L.P. out the open window. “Dude, what the fuck?!”

“Sorry mate, felt like a little target practice... Got a pigeon.” The Trottingham teen said with a smirk. Spike looked out the window to see what used to be a pigeon on the grass in the front yard next door, now nothing more than a few stray bloody feathers and avian innards.

Spike gave a ‘what the fuck is going on’ look to his friend of now questionable morals. “Where did you get a gun?!”

“That wanker tha’ tried’a rob us in L.P.” Pip answered nonchalantly. After examining the firearm in his hand for a few moments Pip looked over to his friend. “Wot?” He asks as he sees Spike’s expression turn from one of confusion to one of disapproval. “Better in my ‘ands than in his, ri’?”

“Not if you’re gonna shoot it in my house! What if someone heard it and calls for a squad car to be sent to my door?” Spike fumed as he grabbed the pistol from Pip’s hand and stowed it in a drawer in the kitchen. “You’ll get it back when you leave, but don’t fuck around with it again when you do.”

“Yes, Mum.” Pip scoffed sarcastically and rolled his eyes before folding his arms behind his head and leaning back. “Ri’, Now I’ll go to sleep for real. Scout’s honor.”

“You weren’t ever a fucking scout, asshat.”

“Pffft… Chew me, mate.”

“Hey, man, your niece does some kickass ink! I’ll be back next week.” A pleased customer said to Hawkeye as he paid for the tribal tattoo on his right arm. Gilda’s uncle smiled proudly at the compliment to his favorite relative.

“Thanks, man. You know the drill, keep it outta the sun for a few days, and don’t take that cover off right away.” He said to the customer, who nodded in response before leaving a small stack of bills on the front counter and taking his leave. Hawkeye tossed the wad of cash to Gilda who caught it with wide eyes. “That’s yours, kiddo.”

“Payday! Thanks, Unc. Weed’s on me tonight!” Gilda replied with a beaming smile. “Does your guy have any new strains?”

“Well, a few cross-breeds. But, if you’re just going for quantity, I’ve got a half-ounce hook-up of some tasty fire; you interested?”

“Sounds good! A quarter-ounce for each of us, y’know?” Gilda said with a smile. Her uncle nodded and dialed up his plug.

“Yo, my dude! Swing by the house, got ninety on that half-o. Yeah, you can chill for a bit. Beer? Sorry, I only have Jackal Daniels, does that work? Alright, cool. See you in a few, G.”

After a short drive home from the tattoo studio, Gilda and Hawkeye waited for the hookup in the kitchen, making chit-chat while they did so. “So how’s school, Gil?” Hawkeye asks as he lights up a cigar, taking a few puffs before offering it to his niece, who happily accepted the stogie. “I haven’t heard any complaints from you. Which is a lot more than your folks could say when you were livin’ with them, apparently.”

“Yeah well,” Gilda paused to puff the cigar, then hand it back to her uncle, speaking as the smoke blew out her mouth, “When my creativity and freedom and and all that shit is actually encouraged rather than punished, it’s a lot easier to obey the few rules I have.” She said, passing the cancer log back to her uncle, who sucked down about an eighth of it at once.

“Yeah, I heard about the ‘creativity’ you laid out on that poor S.O.B.’s face right before you got booted from your place.” Hawkeye said with a chuckle as he blew a tornado of thick smoke from his nose, letting out a few quiet, staccato coughs, dissolving the shape quickly. “Not the worst you’ve done, no doubt.”

“Hey, you know why I beat his ass. He deserved it. Didn’t fight back, though… pussy.” Gilda sniggered in response, getting up from the table and walking to the fridge, grabbing a sandwich before heading back to the chair she had been sitting in.

“I wouldn’t wanna fight you either, dude. You’re one tough bitch.”

“Love you too, Unc. When’s the weedman gonna get here. I’m jonesin’ for that fire.”

As if on cue, there was a knock at the door. Hawkeye got up to open it and greeted his friend/drug dealer with a fist bump, inviting him in. He called back to Gilda to get what was promised upon delivery. “Hey Gil, get that Jackal, would ya?”

“Got it.” She replied promptly, bringing the handle of liquor to the slightly shady individual standing in the doorway, as well as the money for the bag of marijuana stashed in his jacket pocket. “Money’s there too. Where’s the grass, man?”

The hooded man exchanged the goods with Gilda, who smiled ear to ear as she held the bag of green in her hand.

“Thanks.” She said, about to close the door when she remembered Hawkeye had told the drug dealer that he could hang out inside for a bit. “Oh, that’s right, Unc invited you inside. Wanna come in?”

The man shook his head quickly, smiling apologetically at Gilda and his old friend. “Sorry, bro. I gotta get back to the garden. These new seeds ain’t gonna plant themselves, and I wanna get the new crop squared away before dark if I can.”

Hawkeye nodded in understanding. “No worries, man. We’ll catch up another time. Stay safe.” He bid farewell to the dealer as he got back into his rusty scraper of a car and left. Hawkeye shut the door before turning to Gilda, who was already ripping some weed in her bong, smirking as she pulled away from the glass, caught with her hand in the metaphorical cookie jar. Except instead of cookies, it was weed, and instead of a jar, it was a heavily-used bong.

“Hey, save some for me, iron lungs!”

Rarity reached the porch of her house, crying loudly, her mascara turning to thick black streaks beneath her eyes. She barged inside and ran up to her bedroom, slamming the door and hugging her pillow on her bed as she sobbed, the salty tears burning her eyes. Her weeping became violent and hysterical over time, but she soon choked her tears back as she heard her phone ringing. She gasped as a name popped up on the screen: Applejack. “Oh…” She shuddered her tears away, doing the best she could in a few seconds to hold everything in, and push it down long enough to talk to her friend. She answered in her usual perky tone. “Hello, darling!~”

“Hey Rarity. Ah put the lil’uns down for the night… How’d everythang go?”

“...” Rarity was silent, her mood shifting back to the way it was moments before she picked up the phone. Applejack knew what this silence meant and sighed.

“Wanna talk about it?” The cowgirl asked as she pulled on her boots knowingly.

Applejack heard Rarity choke back a few sobs before she was able to reply, “Mmm-hm…” Through quivering lips.

Applejack sighed again. “‘Kay. Ah’ll be over there in a bit, sugarcube. Hang tight, alright?” She waited for a sound of affirmation from her friend before hanging up and grabbing the truck keys, knocking on Macintosh’s door. “Mac, Ah’m takin’ the truck to Rarity’s. If the kids need somethin’, you’re the nanny ‘til Ah get back.”

“Eeyup.”

“Kay, thanks.” She nodded and headed downstairs and out of the house, starting the old truck up with a groan from the aged engine. After a few failed idles, the engine roared to life in earnest, and Applejack drove down the dirt road of the farm until she hit pavement, making her way to Rarity’s house as she maneuvered the city streets. After a short drive, she stopped the truck in front of her friend’s home, and knocked on the door, waiting for the distraught fashionista to make her way downstairs and open it.

“H-Hello, Applejack. C-Come in…” Rarity said through a few sniffles and sobs, wrapped in a blanket, face stained with runny mascara.

“Oh, Rares…” Applejack looked at her friend in sympathy and walked through the doorway, wrapping her friend in a tight hug. The embrace lasted a good thirty seconds before Applejack slowly leaned away from the hug, just enough to look into her friend’s misty eyes. “...What happened, girly?”

“He… Oh, Applejack, boys are all the same!” Rarity let out, her fists clenched, still holding onto her friend. “I-I slept with him before, yes, but… he just… Didn’t even ask or... He tried to-” She stopped and her eyes widened, tears streaming out violently as she was hit with a strong feeling of discovery. “...You were right, Applejack… I’m… I’m a whore! If I hadn’t been so sexually forward with people in the first place, this wouldn’t have… Oh, God, why am I such a slut?!” She sobbed violently, her body flinching, her chest heaving about in her fit of hysterical crying.

Applejack couldn’t stand to see her friend like this. She held her close once again, and didn’t let go. Applejack picked up a thick smell of alcohol on the beautiful girl’s breath. Applejack’s eyes widened; All the dots finally connected in her mind. After Rarity calmed down enough, the farmhand pulled back a bit, and looked to her eyes again, speaking slowly, and carefully. “Rarity… Did he…. Did he rape you?”

Rarity paused, able to halt her hysterics for a moment to give a measuring gaze into Applejack’s eyes. Rage. Silent, waiting, calculated rage, and protective concern. That was all she could see. “A-Applejack, I don’t think that’s the way I’d say it…”

“Don’t try t’justify what he did.” Applejack shot out as her face burned with passionate anger. “Rarity…” She said, grabbing her friend softly by the shoulders, their faces mere inches apart. “Did. He. Rape. You?” Applejack was, at this point, looking into more than Rarity’s eyes. And with how deep she stared, she didn’t need verbal confirmation to know the answer. Blueblood raped her friend.

“A-Appleja-”

“Ah’munna fuckin’ kill this boy.” She grunted out in an almost animalistic growl as she stood up, ready to head out to her truck and drive said truck through the house of the man in question.

“No, Applejack, don’t!”

“No, it ain’t up to you no more, Rarity.” Applejack threw over her shoulder in cold rage as she began her walk towards the door, the heels of her cowboy boots clacking on the floor.

“Jackie!” Rarity sobbed desperately. “Please don’t leave me here alone!”

Applejack froze. This wasn’t right. Vengeance wouldn’t solve anything, especially when the vengeance Applejack wanted so badly to enact on the boy who violated her friend could land her 25 to life in prison, possibly separating her permanently from the one person who needed her right now. She could sense the vulnerability in Rarity’s voice; Shaken, weak… Scared. She turned around and came rushing back to her friend, wrapping her in the hardest hug so far tonight. “Ah won’t, sugarcube… Ah promise. Ah’m here for ya.”

“Thank you…” Rarity responded, muffled by the strong, protective shoulder of her friend, which she was now letting her sobs fall onto. But these were no longer sobs of regret and self-hate. These were sobs of relief. Her friend, Applejack, her best friend in the whole world, was here for her, holding here in her strong, capable arms. “Thank you so much…”

“No problem, sweetheart.” Applejack said, rubbing Rarity’s back in an attempt to soothe her friend. “Let’s go upstairs so we can getcha all warm and cozy, alright?” She asked as she cradled Rarity’s head in her arms, the soft purple locks falling perfectly between her fingers. Applejack smiled. Even when the rest of her was a mess, her hair was still nearly perfect.

“Mm-hmm…” Rarity responded with a sniffle, pulling her blanket tighter around her. They made their way back to Rarity’s bedroom, and laid in bed together, Applejack holding Rarity close, protecting her. She slowly worked Rarity down from her emotional breakdown, sobs turning into sniffles, sniffles eventually turning into silent coos of comfort as she snuggled closer into Applejack’s warm, perfectly chiseled body. After a long silence, Rarity let out a small giggle and began to speak. “My goodness, Applejack… With your muscles you could give most of the boys at school a run for their money. Very impressive, darling~”

The country girl couldn’t help but blush slightly. “Uh, thanks, Rarity…” She replied with a small, bashful smile. “Yer, uh… Yer in purdy good shape yourself.”

Rarity giggled again, covering her mouth with a dainty hand, nails still painted just as perfectly as they had been before her date, then let out a small, barely audible snort. Embarrassed at this, the fashionista covered her face and nose, blushing deeply.

“O-Oh, my… Sorry…”

“Fer what, the snort?” Applejack asked with a smile. “Don’t be, it was cute.” She said, following into a lazy smile for a moment before she was hit by the realization of what she had said. “D’uh, I mean, uh… it-it don’t sound bad, y’know…?”

Rarity smirked teasingly. “You know, for as good as you look, you’re not as good at flirting by a long shot.”

“W-What makes y’think Ah was…?” Applejack asked with a darker blush than before, to which Rarity responded with another giggle.

“Darling, it’s obvious… Applejack, dear, you’re too sweet for your own good sometimes.” She ended her statement with a kiss on Applejack’s cheek, red lipstick marking exactly where she planted her lips.

Applejack gasped almost silently in surprise, shaking slightly. Her first kiss… by Rarity. Well, besides that drunk one they had at the sleepover a while back. Wait.. Was her friend coming on to her? Applejack was fairly certain she already knew the answer to that question. But there was a more important question in her mind, the answer to which she was still conflicted about:

...Did she even mind that Rarity was coming on to her?

“R-Rarity..?”

“Yes, Darling?” Rarity asked with a blush and a coy smile. That is, before the cowgirl uprighted herself, straddling Rarity’s hips, which changed her look to one of coyness to one of surprise.

Applejack was completely on autopilot; that one peck on the cheek had done more for her own sexual discovery than any other point in her life thus far. She was flushed redder than the ripest apples on Sweet Apple Acres, and her breath was slightly ragged. She leaned closer and closer to Rarity’s face, until each of them could feel their breath splaying across each other’s faces. Applejack’s next words were barely a whisper, yet somehow confident at the same time.

“... You missed.”

FLUFF/LIGHT CLOP START

Before Rarity could respond, Applejack moved on her, pressing their lips together quickly, but gently. Rarity didn’t even tense up in surprise. Maybe it was the alcohol, or Applejack’s confidence, or the lust Rarity already harbored for her friend that she had hidden away until now, but she instantly accepted the kiss, enjoying it even more because of the amateurish, unsure movements by Applejack. There was an extra layer of arousal due to the fact that this was Applejack’s first kiss, save for the one they had already shared during that sleepover at Twilight’s house.

“Mm-mmm...~” Applejack muttered quietly against Rarity’s lips, already squirming with the level of arousal, Rarity noted, only a flustered virgin could have. The kiss quickly heated up after that, both of them soon discovering what the other’s mouth tasted like; Rarity’s of vanilla, Applejack’s of cinnamon apple cider. Rarity soon became quite impressed with how quick of a learner AJ was.

Before she knew it, Applejack found herself tongue-wrestling with Rarity… and enjoying it like nothing else she’d ever experienced before! She couldn’t help but gyrate her hips as her virgin body took control, grinding her clothed sex against Rarity’s navel. Applejack’s chest was heaving with arousal and sensory overload. She parted her lip lock with Rarity to catch her breath, her heavy panting accompanied by cute, quiet mewls. “A-Ahhh… hah… ehhrm… mmm…~”

“Oh, mah stars…” Applejack panted out, “Th-that… that was… amazing…” as she was still gently, slowly grinding on top of Rarity, causing the cowgirl to bite her lip to supress a moan. Rarity noticed Applejack’s movements and blushed deeply, reaching up to caress her hips, giving her gentle encouragement, in turn coaxing out the moan that was being held back. The sound of Applejack’s aroused noises sent shivers down Rarity’s spine.

The fashionista’s hands rested on the waistband of Applejack’s jeans for moment before she flicked her thumbs upwards, slipping under the cowgirl’s shirt. Applejack shuddered as Rarity’s soft, silky hands now stroked her navel. “Ahh-haaa-aahn!~” She groaned out in lust before it became too much for her. She planted her hands firmly on Rarity’s chest as she arched her back and threw her head towards the ceiling, her entire body seizing up as her hips shook stiffly, more quick, jumpy moans coming from her lips. She stayed like this for several seconds before her body slowly went limp as she exhaled heavily. “Haaaaaah….” She moaned out weakly before falling limp on top of Rarity, her face a deep red as she panted slowly in attempts to calm her quivering body.

FLUFF END

So many thoughts and emotions were running through Applejack at that time, but for now, all she knew was she felt something she had never felt before inside her, a warmth that she never knew could exist. Rarity ran her hands through Applejack’s hair, smiling with a blush just as deep. She cooed softly into Applejack’s ear after planting a soft kiss on it.

“Hm… Seems I didn’t miss that time~”

Author's Note

Applejack dun-doodly-did a cum. :D

All joking aside, I'M REALLY FUCKING SORRY I HAVEN'T POSTED A CHAPTER ON THIS STORY IN LIKE A BAJILLION WEEKS! :fluttercry: Life's just been kickin' my ass recently, but hopefully getting this chapter published will help me get my ass back in gear.

A big thank you as always to Ringmaster1336, you're awesome bro! :pinkiehappy:

Deuces, guys!